2017-11-21 Copyright is claimed and legally enforced by
Barbie Lee
Elk City, Oklahoma

editor: Monique

Reproductions or copying in electronic or paper form is strictly forbidden without express approval of the author. Now the legals are out of the way, enjoy.

this story is completed from beginning to end word count approx 115,000
NOT a LifeShift (TG) story.

THE
HUNTRESS

This was NOT a part of this town I especially liked. It had turned into one of the slowly developing slum districts with businesses and people leaving the area to the lesser classes of the human race. I was a body model for many different photographers. If you picked up a magazine advertising rings and bracelets, odds were my hand was in the picture. Ads of fashion shoes may have been my feet. The bathing suit ads where the girl’s face wasn’t part of the picture? Yep that could be me. Same with clothing. Necklaces on a fine eloquent neck or draped suggestively over or between firm abundant breasts? Yep, and yep. In a small way I was taunting and rubbing noses in the dirt of those who wanted me dead. They could be looking at a small part of me every day in some picture and never know.

I parked my dirty older Mercury Marquis in front of one of the vast empty parking places along the sidewalk, half a block from where COS has his business set up. His name was actually Chance Octavius Sovenkia which I and everyone else figured his parents must have really hated the kid when he was born. As a kid he quickly figured out COS was a damn fine name and ran with it. He soon developed a reputation as a photographer even in grade school. He had an uncanny ability to capture the unbelievable and oh my god pictures everyone else wish they had taken. He morphed that talent into an advertiser’s dream photographer as he grew older and graduated college with an art degree.

How I came to be a body model for COS was kind of odd. I stopped in at JoDan’s Jewelers to look over some rings. As it happened they were busy and a very well dressed lady came up from the back offices to help. She focused on me as she closed to the counter and asked if she could help or if I was looking for something in particular?

Pointing to the white gold ring with the tiniest blue diamond I tapped the top of the glass counter with my fingernail. “I’d like to see the blue diamond ring please.”

She placed a black velvet cloth on top the counter and then retrieved the ring box. “You have a good eye. Most don’t see the beauty of the contrast between the white gold and the blue diamond which makes it an exquisite ring able to hold it’s own against two and four carrot diamond rings.”

She removed the ring from the box and held it on top the black velvet cloth moving it around to show all the ultra fine filigree work engraved in the band. “Would you like to try it for size?”

“If you don’t mind.” I removed a single gold band off my ring finger before I laid my left hand on the black velvet.

“He’s a lucky man.” She glanced at the gold ring.

I almost giggled as I shook my head. “There’s no he. That is to slow down the traffic.”

“With your looks I can imagine it doesn’t slow them.” She took a second look at my hand. “Such smooth skin and delicate hands. Those long fingers and the long sharp fingernails are your own aren’t they?”

She leaned across the counter and took a closer look at my face. “I must say I have never seen any other with as much natural beauty as yourself. You are using the very minimal of makeup and you’re prettier than anyone I’ve ever met. Your parents are very rich or you are a princess.”

That did get me to chuckle as I shook my head. “Sorry, none of the above. I’m a working girl like everyone else. My golden chariot is a five year old dirty gray Mercury. And pumping up my ego won’t make me forget the price of the ring when you show it to me.”

She handed me the ring. It easily slid up on my ring finger. “Looks like it was made for you.” She reached out and held my hand turning it over before releasing it.

I don’t think she noticed my reflex action as my left hand moved back out of her strike zone and then back again before she took hold of my hand. Rolling my hand over and looking at it from both sides I admired its simple beauty. I also knew a large part of the glamour of the ring was from the lights in the store and time spent in the polishing vibrator. “What is the price?”

She turned the ring box over and looked at the bottom. “Only seventeen ninety six.”

Another sales trick. Instead of saying one thousand, seven hundred, and ninety six dollars they condense it down to lessen the impact on the mind. Taking four dollars off the top also made it cheaper than saying one thousand eight hundred dollars. “That is a little more than my budget can handle this week.” I started to slide the ring off.

She reached across the counter and stopped me. Moving my hand so it was over the black velvet, she moved over to one side and then the other. She looked up into my eyes. “Please, would you indulge me? I have several more rings I would like for you to do as you are doing now. Slip them on and then put your hand over the pad.”

I gave it some thought and then shrugged, I didn’t have a schedule I had to meet for the rest of the day. “I really am not interested in any more rings.”

She gave me a smile. “And I’m not going to try and sell you these rings. I want to see how they look on your hand. You really do have beautiful hands and fingers.”

“I guess.” I slipped the ring off and laid it on the pad.

She put it in the box and set it aside. She brought up another set of rings from the case. It was a simple engagement ring and wedding ring.

After I slid the rings onto my finger I laid my hand on the black velvet pad.

She examined it from side to side and called one of the men over. “John, I want you to look at this.” She looked up at me. “I’m sorry I don’t even know your name.”

“It is hard to say it right in English. I go by Nova.”

She looked at me kind of funny. “That isn’t hard to say.”

I couldn’t stop the hint of a smile as it touched my lips. “No it isn’t. That is a nickname and what most call me.”

“Okay” She set another set of wedding rings up on the counter. The wedding ring had small diamonds sprinkled into the band.

I slid them on after removing the other set and laid my hand down on the pad. John and the woman carefully studied it from different angles.

As the time wore on I realized we were getting into the more expensive rings. I wasn’t sure a hundred thousand would touch that last set she had me try. I thought we were through when she didn’t bring out another set. She started bringing out bracelets with enough diamonds I figured would pay off a nice starter home in trade.

“Do you mind if I take pictures?” She held up a high end digital camera.

“As long as you don’t take pictures of my face. I know I’m on your store security cameras. Please indulge me.” I was waiting for her to tell me to remove the jewelry.

Her face held doubt but she nodded in agreement. “As you wish. I know I have taken an hour of your time. I appreciate what you have done. Would I insult you if I offered to pay you a hundred dollars as a gift and not as payment for your work?”

“That would be most kind. I didn’t ask for a gratuity.”

Nadine, as I had learned her name, took a lot of pictures before she was through.

After I had removed all the jewelry and laid it back on the pad, she handed me an envelope. “Thank you for sharing some time with us. If you come back in nine days I have a feeling the ring you looked at might have a reduced price.”

If she was wanting more hand jewelry shots I could handle that. Putting the envelope in my purse I nodded in agreement. “I will have to check it out although I might not be able to get away from my job that day.”

Nadine sent the pictures to COS for re editing to place in the store's advertising pictures. After looking at the pictures Chance wanted to know who the model was as he could use her hands in other advertisements. As it would happen when I stopped back in JoDan's to look at that one ring Nadine talked me into meeting with Chance. The meeting led to more than hand shots as I posed for more and more pictures. All with the caveat there were no facial pictures.

As I left JoDan’s I figured I was coping pretty well with life. Neither Nadine or any of the others realized I was…, It was something I tried real hard to play down and push to the background. Minimum makeup wasn’t because I wanted to emphasize my face and features, just the opposite. I used makeup the best I knew how to hide my high cheekbones and doe shaped eyes. The soft brown cotton shift dress I was wearing didn’t include a belt. The ankle boots had a one inch heel. At six one, I had more than ample height. The last thing I needed was heels making me taller.

All that happened two and a half years and a couple dozen different jobs back.

Checking my watch, I didn’t have time to make it back to my room for a change before I clocked in for work. Didn’t make a whole lot of difference. I kept a uniform in my car. I could change in one of the restrooms before I started my shift. Hopefully I wouldn’t get dragged into someone’s room again because some idiot thought I was part of the “room service”. That last job didn’t turn out that well. I didn’t stick around for my paycheck afterwards. I really needed to find a better class of jobs. The problem was an age old one for a lot of people. I had no real papers for a history or education. Those like me ghosted in the system on someone else’s identity. If we weren’t good enough to steal an identity one could always be bought from the right sellers.

That last time didn’t turn out well there either. The two guys wanted more than the money they initially agreed on for a new ID. Not only no but hell no and threats of serious bodily harm if they persisted didn’t stop them. My tee shirt was torn and bloody, my jeans had rips in them where a knife had made several slashes. Basically I was a bloody mess as I left the alley and the van behind pushing a half filled shopping cart. Very little of that blood was mine.

I leaned over the cart and took slow shuffling steps down the sidewalk, looking like what I hoped was an old homeless person. It wasn’t the better part of town. The few who saw me never even looked twice as they avoided me. I really needed to learn how to fight other than killing everyone who wanted to pull me into a knock down drag out brawl as they tried to take my life. Not that I didn’t know how to fight but inside a van?

The two guys I left in the alley had learned their last lesson in life. Whether they deserved it after one pulled a knife and the other a gun wasn’t up for debate. The times I met other predators I never gave it a second thought when I left pieces scattered all over. I guess those guys could be considered predators? They preyed on those weaker than them. I knew eventually I would meet the same fate I dealt out to others. No matter how good one is, there are always those stronger, better at hunting, and killing.

In this modern society it was getting harder to not get noticed. The governments of various nations had realized there were people among them who were…, different. They wanted us dead or under their control. Dead was first choice. For the past forty nine years I drifted from job to job working with the bottom part of society. Not that the jobs I did could be called dregs but it was the places where I worked. Short order cook at the shipping docks, waitress at Harry’s Bar and later at Lynn’s Dinner left a lot of bloody arms in my wake. Some of those men thought copping a feel of the waitress came with the order. I didn’t happen to be in the mood or on the menu. Adjusting to what life had dealt me included a mental adjustment along with the physical.

“You’re late.” Julian admonished me as I walked into the hotel lobby.

“I’m early.” I pointed to the big clock on the wall behind the front desk.

“You’re out of uniform.” He kept digging at me.

“I’ll change in the employee’s bathroom.” I held up the uniform in my left hand.

“I’m going to dock your pay for coming in the front entrance. You know you are supposed to use the back employee entrance.” Julian wouldn’t let it go.

Walking over to the front desk, I laid the uniform on the counter. “I had to park three blocks south of here because this company is too cheap to allow employee parking in the parking garage. I can’t afford to pay for parking on what you’re paying me. It would be more than I make. The police station has free parking around it. I’m pretty sure my car will still be there when I get off at three in the morning. If you are docking my pay then hand me my paycheck now because I’m not coming to work.”

He glared at me as he acted like he was going to the office to print out my check. “You’re pushing, Nova. I’m short staff tonight or I would fire you. Stella called and said her husband was sick. She was taking him to the hospital. Morino called asking me to make his bail. He got tossed for fighting in a bar. If I wasn’t…”

“Don’t threaten me Julian. I don’t deal in threats.” I picked up my uniform and headed to the back to change. I knew why Julian was pushing. He would slack off for sexual favors. A couple of the girls talked about him. I knew why they didn’t quit instead of joining Julian in one of the vacant rooms for a quick one. They were desperately poor and untrained labor. They couldn’t find another job that easily and they couldn’t quit this one and pay the bills. Life really sucked at the bottom of the human food chain!

Unless one was one of the Predators! The problem with being a predator there were always nastier ones than yourself. It never ended well when we met.

The white maid uniform was off the rack and a size too large. It had survived the rear seat of my car with things being tossed on the top of it for the past couple days. This gave it a rumpled been a long day look when I put it on. My hair was tied off in a ponytail, long enough to cover half my butt. I always washed it in hard water with extra harsh soap and never thoroughly rinsed out all the soap before I dried it to get it to look dull and lifeless. Long, long ago I gave up cutting it when the changes first started. It had a length it wanted. If I cut it at night it would be back by morning. Cutting it in the morning meant it would be back by evening. People who saw me that morning would be doing double takes by the end of the day. So I gave up. My last trick at hiding it was the soap thing. For the rest of the evening I would look like I had a horrendous case of dandruff as I shed everywhere I went. By the time my shift was over my hair would have a glistening black sheen like it has been polished and oiled. And so went the way of little bits and pieces of this life I had somehow inherited.

Looking in the mirror after I changed, I hoped no one hit on me tonight. I was in a really foul mood after putting up with Julian’s sickening attempts at blackmail. I headed for the employee service station to clock in, ten minutes early. “Another night, another dollar.”

Gwen pointed to a food tray after I had clocked in. “Mr. Hradra in room three fourteen has requested grapes, caviar, wine, whipped cream. Watch his hands when you deliver. Marla said he groped her when she delivered extra towels earlier.”

“You probably should send one of the other girls. I’m not in the mood for that tonight.” I hesitated hoping Gwen would give me an out.

“Can’t, we are running three short tonight. Try and hold it in hon and for god’s sake don’t kill him. Be extra nice to him. If he wants to feel, accept it as part of your job.” She turned back to direct one of the other girls to clean up in room two oh six.

“Gwen, please, give me clean up and send Carla up with the tray.” I really was in an ugly mood after the exchange with Julian. Having a randy guest grope me was not in this hotel’s best interest.

“No can do. Now hustle girl, we are on a tight schedule and short on help. That goes to the sixth floor.” She pointed to a tray calling for Maria to rush a bottle of champagne to room six forty one.

“Fine! Don’t blame me if things go south tonight.” I hissed through gritted teeth. I was going to try my best to not go postal if the idiot decided the maids were part of room service.

Picking up the tray I headed down the hall to the service elevators. Julian stepped into the hall ahead of me. “Come into my office when your time is up and I’ll give you some extra hours with overtime pay.”

The tray was balanced on my right hand, held shoulder high. My long fingernails sliced up through the bottom of it. My eyes closed to slits as I tried to contain the emotional explosion welling up inside me. Looking down at my feet so I wouldn’t focus on his face, I hissed. “Julian, get out of my way. If you value your life don’t speak to me again. EVER! Leave the other girls alone. This isn’t your harem and we aren’t your playthings. Run while you’re still able.”

“You stupid little bitch! I can make life a miserable hell for you or it can be easy. But no, you guard that pussy of yours like you was a virgin. Someone who looks like you ain’t no virgin. You’re a god damn whore is what you are!” He was reaching to grab me.

Did he really think he could drag me back into his office and fuck me? Was more going on in this hotel than I thought? Had they been grooming me as one of the call girls? Putting up with groping guests were part of the training program? Dropping the tray I took hold of his wrist before he made a latch on me. Turning my head to look back down the hall at the service area. Gwen had been watching.

I yanked Julian into me and slit his throat with one of my long fingernails on my left hand as easily as if it had been a stiletto. Julian was going to the floor with his hands wrapped around his own throat as I spun on my heel and marched back down to face Gwen. She didn’t look scared. She didn’t have time to process the fact Julian was bleeding out on the floor.

“Tell the police what happened and clean this whore house up or I’ll come back and do it for you. Give them all the tapes from all the cameras. Including all the ones hidden in the guest rooms. If you are afraid of what the police might do to you, it is nothing what you can expect if I have to come back. If the police are in on this cesspool, make that call to the state police. If this gets covered up I’ll get names and bodies are going to become plentiful down at the morgue. That includes the mayor if it reaches that high. No one is beyond my wrath. No one.”

I turned to go and then looked back over my shoulder to look at a very white shaking Gwen. “I’d appreciate it if I was erased off those tapes.”

Collecting my clothes and purse, I left knowing I had worn out my welcome not only in this hotel but this town and this state. A quick trip to my rented room, my car was packed with what few belongings I owned. The freeways and interstates would have been a faster exit but also the logical place for the police to look for a fleeing suspect if Gwen had turned me in. The old highways and back roads were slower but not as well covered as the interstate highways.

Sleeping in the car, buying lunch meat, bread, water from the grocery stores, and washing up in the bathrooms when I gassed up the car became my way of life for the next six days until I reached Houston. Winter was a month away and sleeping in the car in one of the northern states didn’t give me warm fuzzy feelings. My car was going to be my bed and breakfast for at least a month after I found a job. I had enough to pay for a room. If an emergency came up like last time and I had to abandon everything I wouldn’t have enough gas money to run.

Houston suburbs were where I landed a little before noon. I spent most of the rest of the day driving alleys until I found what I wanted. A car parked off in the weeds with current plates. If the car was repaired it would be months before they noticed the plates were gone. Possibly they might scrap the car and never think about the plates.

At two AM I parked several blocks away in front of a house collecting newspapers on the driveway. I was ghosting down the alley toward my goal. Black boots, pants, sweatshirt, ski mask, and gloves were my attire for this job. There was no way to hide my assets. No one who saw me was going to mistake me for a boy. I let my long hair hang down in a ponytail as it wouldn’t help to hide it. On my belt was a tool pouch with pliers, screwdrivers, crescent wrenches, torq drivers, and a set of wrenches to fit those anti theft screws and bolts. No matter what was holding those plates on, they were mine!

Halfway down the second alley a couple large dogs got to barking. That of course roused all the dogs for several blocks around and it became a cacophonous of yips from the smaller dogs to deep wolfs from the larger dogs. Shaking my head I muttered. “Neighborhood dog alarm system.”

I knew they would quiet down in a few minutes. And then I heard a gate open in one of the yards a couple houses down from me. It had to be to the dog pen because from the sound the gate didn’t open to the alley.

“SICKEM BRUTUS, GO GETEM SULTAN!” Rang out from a deep male voice in the yard.

Two huge German Police dogs cleared the six foot fence and hit the alley on a run coming directly toward me. “Oh shit!”

CHAPTER III

A Job for a Huntress

Two huge German Police dogs cleared the six foot fence and hit the alley on a run coming directly toward me. “Oh shit!” I pulled a screwdriver out of the tool pouch and waited.

One was slightly ahead of the other and both launched about eight feet from me, intending to take me down with their massive weight as they ripped me apart with their teeth. I leaned into the attack and spun away to the side at the same time. The lead dog ended up with a screwdriver embedded between his eyes. The second one had his throat ripped open from his jaw clear down to the middle of his belly as he sailed past me. I gave him credit as he was turning his head to latch onto me as I rolled away from him as he went by. I grabbed his left hind leg as he went by, held on, and slammed him down into the ground. The situation was over. The cut wasn’t that deep. Eventually it would have bled him out. He would have come back at me again before he died. I didn’t have time to wait.

Born, raised in human society the two dogs never learned that innate survival instinct. Which is don’t attack everything because you can. Retrieving my screwdriver from the dead body, I disappeared out of the alley. “BRUTUS, SULTUN, HERE BOYS. BRUTUS, SULTAN? GET BACK HERE.”

Dumb sick bastard. If it had been some child or woman strolling through the alley nothing would have been left when the dogs returned to their pen. I didn’t blame the dogs. I blamed the guy who had turned them loose. Little wonder people hate attack dogs when their owners turn them lose on everything that moves.

The next morning was spent looking for that life sustaining job. I picked up a Sunday paper even though it was Wednesday. Most companies place their ads in the Sunday paper because it has the biggest circulation.

The restaurant/club was huge. It was one of those open at ten and worked their way through the rest of the day until twelve PM or there a bouts. One of the guys was moving crates from the box truck backed up to the loading dock. He glanced over in my direction before he hefted the next box. “May I help you?”

“I’m here about the job offer in the paper.”

Pointing to the big doors behind he gave a nod with his head. “Go past the second set of doors, turn right, go up the stairs. Check in with Kathy in the first office.”

“Thanks.” I put his directions into motion.

At the top of the stairs I checked my blue blouse and blue jeans to make sure I was clean. The door to the first office was open so I tapped on the doorframe.

The lady at the desk looked up. “Come in, may I help you?”

“You advertised for help in the Sunday paper. I’m well experienced in most any kind of work.”

She looked me over. “Those job slots were filled Monday. Sorry.”

“Thanks.” I turned to go.

“Wait.” She got up from the desk and walked around to stand in front of me as I turned around. She gave me a through examination. “What are you experienced at?”

“Short order cook, chef, waitress, bar tending. I’m good in the cleanup area, pots, floors, tables, wood or trim around the dining area. I’m good at cleaning the commercial kitchen equipment, vents things like that.” I wondered if she found anything in that job description she might need me for?

She held out her hand. “Let me see your hands.”

I held up my hands in front of me.

She reached for my hands. Instinctively I moved them out of her strike zone and back. Hopefully before she noticed. She had my hands in hers and turned them over. She gave a careful examination of the nails. “Cleaner my ass unless it has been years ago. Those hands aren’t use to hard labor.”

I pulled my hands back and slid my fingers into my back pants pockets. “Ma’am, I don’t lie. You may not get an answer or an answer you like. When you do get one it isn’t a lie.”

She gave me a long hard look. “The hell you say. When was the last time you had your hands scrubbing floors and kitchens?”

“A week ago, I spent a week cleaning up a commercial kitchen in a hotel. I was house cleaning and maid service after that.”

“References?” She waited.

“None.” I knew this job whatever it was, wasn’t going to be mine.

“Police problems?” Kathy was digging far deeper than if she was going to send the girl on her way.

“Possible but I don’t know for sure.”

“Do your nails ever break?”

Bingo! She had gone for the ‘we don’t want freaks in this place’. “No.” For the second time I turned to leave.

“Wait.” Kathy reached out for the woman’s arm…, only it wasn’t there. She had moved just enough to be out of reach. And then turned back to look at her.

Kathy shook her head. “I’d sell my soul to look as beautiful as you. May I touch you?”

I gave a slight nod without saying anything.

A smile traced across Kathy’s face as she hesitated. “Please, come off your predator defense. Even as beautiful as you are, that is intimidating.”

Damn this woman was good. She wasn’t a mutant herself or I would have sensed it. I was one of those our government labeled “handy”. Those like me could look at a room full of people and pick out the mutants at a glance no matter how normal they looked. The government used us when they could find one of us and capture us. No one knew how many there were. We didn’t go advertising the fact. Some estimates we were one in ten thousand, one in a million, one in a billion and so forth. It was only guesses, as no one knew. We certainly didn’t step forward or raise our hand to volunteer as mutant hunters for the government.

Kathy took a step closer before she ran her fingertips over my face, touching my lips. When she reached behind me for my hair, instinctively I sidestepped. I thought her smile was going to split her face as she stepped up and took hold of my hair. “A Huntress no doubt.”

She removed my ponytail holder and brought part of my hair up over my left shoulder, watching as it draped down and over my left breast. “Unbelievable. How much of that body are you hiding?”

I shook my head. My emotions were rolling, screaming at me to run. It had been a long time since I let anyone get this close and touch me the way she was doing. Usually it was guys wanting to get their hands on me, which meant they ended up with broken limbs if they kept it up.

“Okay, I have a job for you if you can turn off the predator and turn on the charm. I already hired a Maitre d’ to replace dAngelo. You’ll do shift duty with Marco. When you aren’t substituting you will be the roving hostess as you circle the dining and bar room to make sure all our guests are enjoying themselves. Find out if they have any complaints and fix it.”

She backed up and sat on the edge of her desk. “You will have to do all of that and take verbal abuse from some of them without losing your temper and ripping their head off. You will be my official unofficial quality control in this overgrown monstrosity we unofficially call a social club. Check for clean kitchen and serving buffets, docks, etc. SUGGEST solutions to the help for the problems you find. If they don’t correct those problems by the next day you come to me or our boss, Brent Parsons. I’ll clue him in why I hired you. This restaurant will be YOUR restaurant, treat it as such. Anyone and I mean any of the help, the drivers, the shippers anyone who comes in contact with this place, anyone gives you shit, you come to me instead of dismembering them yourself.”

“Everyone has got real lax about doing their respective jobs. The theft going on in this place would bankrupt a smaller place. It isn’t sustainable. Do you have a nice dress?”

“A couple of them. How nice?” Nothing I owned was designed for wow. It had been years when I last wore a dress for a date or as eye candy for the randy males.

“I mean head turning, can’t take my eyes off you dresses. That includes four inch heels.” She looked dubiously at my sneakers. “You can wear heels can’t you?”

“Yes. It is hard to chase down my prey though, unless I can get them to come to me.” I gave her a wink as I smiled.

Kathy closed her eyes and shook her head. “Oh My God…, I smell blood in the water already. Seriously, all joking aside, you ever kill anyone?”

I didn’t answer and I wasn’t smiling.

“Okay, just don’t kill anyone here. Got it? Problems start rising along with your blood pressure you come to me. I’ll take care of it. Your job description does not allow murder. Are we perfectly clear?”

“Yes. Who is the mutant in your family?” I had it figured out.

Her breath caught in her throat as a single tear escaped from her right eye. “My brother. He isn’t dangerous. He is a projector. He can put ideas in people’s minds. When they are sad or depressed he puts pictures of the ocean beach, wild flowers, birds in flight, those things in their minds. I’ve seen people who were ready to end it all perk up and abandon their depression after Tim helps them. The impressions are like glue, it takes years to work back out and by then they think the idea is worth keeping. He’s never hurt anyone.”

“Where is he now?”

Pure hate flashed across her face. “The police arrested him seven months ago. He’s still in jail. They won’t bring him to trial for they have no evidence he is doing anything wrong. They have a couple guys who went on a killing spree claiming Tim put the thought in their mind. I know he didn’t do it. Tim is my twin. I can almost read his mind and he mine.”

“What is his last name? What precinct are they holding him at?”

“Why?”

“I plan on visiting him.”

Her eyes turned to two egg whites. “You! You can’t walk into a police station. They would arrest you without any charges and figure out what you were guilty of later.”

“I refer to your question. Why?”

“Because…, you’re a god damn mutant. A beautiful one, but that will only cause them to hesitate. I refuse to contemplate what they would do to you once they had their hands on you.”

“I rest my case, Your Honor. Mutants don’t walk into police stations or jails. They avoid them at all cost to their own health and life.”

She shook her head. “but…”

“But nothing. I’m a null. I don’t register in any tests as a mutant. I’m as normal as you are. The only reason you figured me out you have a brother who is. Plus I mentioned all the jobs where I should be showing a lot of wear and tear working those kind of jobs. Next time when I go job hunting I’ll leave off all those dirty, callus causing, fingernail breaking jobs.”

“Next time?”

Sadly I nodded. “There is always another next time. Eventually someone besides you will figure me out or accidents will happen where I should need a doctor or hospital. When I don’t, the first word people will start screaming is mutant instead of that poor girl.”

“You don’t damage?”

“Oh I damage alright but I heal quickly. You don’t need to take out medical on me. It would be a waste of money.”

“Jeeze girl, I’m hating you more by the minute. No wonder people hate mutants. You would destroy the economy. No one needs doctors, prescriptions, hospitals, patient care and the entire medical industry would collapse taking the rest of the economy down with it.” Then she ruined it by giggling as she brought her hand up to cover her mouth.

Kathy reached across her desk and picked up a pad and pen. She started writing. “This is the address of a beauty parlor you need to visit when you leave here. I’ll call Joan and tell her you are coming. Don’t let anyone besides her handle you. Her sister is a mutant and she understands the hate the rest of the world has. Joan is…, gifted herself. Can you wear makeup? Does it stay on?”

“Yes.”

“Will your hair accept a perm? I’d like to see some soft waves in that straight hair even though it is beautiful the way it is.” She glanced up waiting for an answer.

“I can take care of soft waves if that is what you want.”

“You can control your hair!”

“Only to the extent you mentioned. I can shorten it but it will be back in a few hours to this length. I can give it some waves. That takes most of the night or day to be noticeable.”

Kathy handed me the sheet she had been writing on. “This place comes alive at five AM to get prepared for the first customers at ten. Food must be prepared, the place cleaned in the dining areas and bar. You won’t be a hostess or Maitre d’ the first week. I want you to be the curious new girl hired for dusting, cleaning. Whatever you can come up with as you circulate getting your mind engaged on how this place and the employees operate. Do not break arms, limbs, or kill anyone. Don’t even write it into your job description. As of now you are on a salary. We can’t afford to pay you an hourly bases for all the hours I want you working. So like all good selfish businesses who abuse their employees, you’re management on a salary like the rest of us slaves. When you figure out your hours on the job and what we are paying you it will probably come out close to a dollar fifty per hour.”

Figuring the math I guessed I’d be drawing two or three hundred a week. At least it would be steady dependable pay.

“Stop by and check in with Joan after you leave here to give her an idea of what she is up against. Set up an appointment for Friday for her to do her magic on you. I’ll warn you now she’s mutant herself. Nobody knows except a few close friends. Makeup is her gift. Normal enough trade no one has guessed but she is better than good.”

Kathy pointed at the pad. “Brenda’s is an upscale dress shop. Stop by as she will need measurements first thing. I’ll call her and tell her what I want you wearing when you report in on Monday as our hostess. She isn’t a mutant. She isn’t afraid of them either. Even if she figured you out she wouldn’t turn you in.”

She sighed. “I really like you and wish this was a lifetime appointment. From what I have heard about your kind, forty years from now I’m old and gray you will still be young, beautiful and never look like you aged a day. If for no other reason that one would be up there close to the top why you keep moving. I’m not going to ask how old you are. It would probably piss me off and make me more jealous than I already am. You aren’t quite jailbait in the looks department unless it was rape. I guessing I can put down nineteen to twenty one on your employment sheet. What will it be?”

“Twenty one, please.”

“Name?”

“Nova”

“That first or last?”

“First and use Baker for the last name.”

“What is on your driver’s license if you have one?”

“Judy Miller and we will use her social security number.”

“Her? Oh this keeps getting better and better. What state did Mrs. Miller misplace her driver’s license?”

“Washington.”

“Very clumsy of Mrs. Miller.” Kathy gave me another body scan. “Those kind of clothes will work for your first week. Try and blend in as another body in this place. After you are outed as hostess and Maitre d’ any stealing or other things will be harder to find if they see you coming. Get this place back on track Nova. My job is depending on you doing your job. We are now bonded as a team. I’ve got your back, make me proud to know you.”

“Any questions?”

“I doubt I have enough money to be paying for any of those dresses you want me wearing.”

“Company tab. You’re an employee and will get the discount. I’ll deduct it out of your salary as it comes due. Which reminds me, you have a place to stay?”

“Not yet. I’ve been sleeping in my car.”

“Won’t do.” She was writing on the pad again. “My place until you find an apartment.”
She reached into her purse and handed me a key along with the address of her home.

“I can’t impose on you like that.”

“Nonsense. Of course I’m scared of you. But it is in a nice way. Our neighborhood has been having problems with burglars and car theft. I’m pretty sure I’m inviting Home Security to move in with me for a while. If you kill anyone please don’t leave the body in our neighborhood.”

“I think you have the wrong impression of me. I’m not a killer.”

She shook her head. “I have the right picture. You’re a Huntress not a killer. I know you’re a good person and you don’t kill anyone without reason. My brother is a good person and he’s in jail. He wouldn’t hurt anyone either without due cause.”

“Let me know if you want to bring any boyfriends home and I’ll make myself scarce for the evening.”

“There won’t be any men.”

She got a question look in her eyes. “Girls?”

I shook my head. “I don’t do sex.”

“Someone hurt you way back when?”

“No, I am not interested. Not even curious.”

“You’re a virgin?”

I gave a slight nod.

“Going to take some time to wrap my mind around that one. You’re a beautiful woman, a Huntress, and a virgin! I feel like I’m reading some dime store novel here.”

She shook her head to clear her mind. “Okay, back on track here. There is food in the cabinets and fridge. I usually pick up something from the kitchen on my way out if I am headed home and haven’t eaten. Employees get a half price discount on their meals they eat here. Management is free. One of the perks of being overworked and underpaid. For the first week let them put your meals on the register as if you are one of the employees. After that you can sample whatever and as much as you want without question or having anyone itemize it.”

Kathy pointed to the door. “Go home, rest up if you need it. I see road trip on your clothes even if it isn’t on you. I’ll be home anytime between ten and one tonight. I don’t always have to keep a handle on things and close up, sometimes I do.”

Walking over to the door I stopped and turned around. “Kathy?”

“Yes?”

“Thanks for taking a chance on me. I won’t let you down.”

“I know you won’t.” She smiled.

My GPS was several years out of date. I punched in the address for the beauty parlor after I had returned to my car. It was about eight miles away. I put in the address for the dress shop. That was in the opposite direction from the other place and six miles away. Dress shop first as it was on the screen.

Looking lost after I entered the dress shop I was searching for any one who might look like a Brenda. A young girl with Trish on her nametag closed in on me. “May I help you find something?”

Kathy sent me over. Told me to ask for Brenda.”

“Trish, I’ve got this.” An attractive woman was coming up from the back of the store.

“Certainly.” She looked like she had lost a sale and a possible commission before she turned and walked away to wait on another customer.

The woman looked me over with the eye of one long experienced in gauging customer’s body shape and condition. “Kathy said you were a stunner. Understatement if I ever heard one. Come to the dressing room so I can get measurements. I don’t want to embarrass the women in this place who think they have it all together by having you expose yourself out here.”

She waved to the girl who had just left us. “Trish, I’ll need some help in the dressing room. Bring the model tablet from my desk if you would.”

The three of us were in the dressing room when Brenda focused in on Trish. “You’ll get the commission off this sale if and only if you keep your mouth shut by what you see. I find out you shared with anyone and I mean anyone at all I’ll have you flayed until there isn’t any skin left on your body. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes ma’am.” Trish’s eyeballs were two egg whites and she was swallowing hard.

“I mean every word Trish. Nothing about what you see leaves this room. If I don’t make you pay this woman might. I won’t let you ruin her life. If you do she probably won’t be too happy with you either.”

Brenda turned to look at me even though her warnings were meant for Trish. “Have you heard the name Huntress?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Trish’s eyes were still on Brenda and slowly turning in my direction.

“Now you have met one. You can’t tell anyone. Not one single soul or you probably forfeited your life if you do.”

What kind of world had I dropped into if everyone was figuring me out so quickly? I prayed Kathy hadn’t mentioned this over the phone. If she had there would be a thousand government agents organizing to bring me in or preferably kill me. I had to know if I was running again or not. “Kathy tell you?”

Brenda shook her head. “No, I had met one of you years before. She was young, inexperienced, and easily killed in a government ambush they set up. She was like yourself, beyond common beauty, the smoothest skin I had ever seen, eyes that saw everything and missed nothing. She was at one of my parties at my house. Her heel caught in a crack on the deck. She ripped apart a four inch railing, wrought iron barrier, and poked holes in special weather proof decking when she went down. All with the same kind of nails you’re sporting. I’m guessing you can rip chunks out of steel beams?”

Ninety nine percent of that tale had to be exaggeration. I figured part of that was for Trish’s benefit. “I thought I was here for a dress?”

“Remove all your clothes. The dresses you will be wearing accent the body and not in a sloppy manner either.”

I removed my clothes and set them off on the table beside us. I didn’t remove a bra as I didn’t need one.

Brenda shook her head as she stared. “Venus, eat your heart out girl. You’ve been outclassed.” She giggled when she looked over at Trish. “Girl, close your mouth.”

“Thirty eight, twenty one, thirty six, Trish hand me the tape and lets see how close I got.” Brenda held out her hand for the seamstress tape.

They measured every thing and I do mean every thing from the floor to my ankle, knee, crotch, hip, waist, breast, shoulders, and chin. Thigh diameter, ankle, wrist, arm, shoulder spread and arm length. They measured my neck diameter and head. I was absolutely positive I didn’t want any of this to become public knowledge. The government get hold of it and get me on their radar I would be history. There wouldn’t be any place to hide.

“Make sure that data isn’t available to anyone.”

Brenda nodded as she put it into the designer’s tablet. “Encrypted, even NSA wouldn’t be able to break the code. The passkey is in my head. They can’t unlock it without me. Kill me and it is gone forever. They will never get their murderous hands on another girl if I have anything to do with it.”

She pointed to my clothes. “Get dressed and go. I’ll have one dress for you by Friday. Kathy was adamant you needed ten at the very least so you don’t have to wear the same one twice the same week. It will take time to cut and sew those dresses. I’m positive my seamstress isn’t going to believe it is for anything besides one of our mannequins.”

I had managed to get my clothes and sneakers back on while Brenda was talking. “Thank you.”

Looking at Trish I gave her a small smile. “Please don’t talk about me.”

Brenda reached for my arm and instinctively I moved away from where she had aimed for me to be.

“Un huh, she was that quick too. Kind of like trying to touch lightning. Jenna didn’t have them but I understand your kind does. Would you mind if I asked you to show Trish your canines before you go?”

I gave that one some thought. There were thousands of stories about Huntress’s. Mostly just stories as I had yet to meet another one. Very very few knew the truth what the stories were calling canines. “Actually they aren’t my canines. They are fangs.” Slowly fangs slipped out past my lip hanging over my bottom lip by a little less than a half inch.

Trish stopped breathing along with her heart as her eyes rolled back in her head. My fangs retracted and I caught her before she hit the floor. Lifting her up I placed her on the dressing table, placed my hand over her left breast and gave a sharp push. Her heart was beating again and she sucked air into her lungs. She was still out but she was okay.

“I think that was a little too much. Her heart stopped.” I was wishing I hadn’t done it.

Brenda leaned over to look at her. “Is she okay?”

“She’s fine. Heart rhythm is normal. Probably flutter some when she wakes up.”

“You can hear it can’t you?”

I nodded.

“And mine?”

“Good strong beat tells me you exercise regularly. No blocked arteries, circulation is good to your toes and fingers. Keep it up and you’ll live past a hundred.”

Brenda held her arms out. “Please.”

I stepped in and gave her a hug.

She laid her head on my shoulder. “You’re so amazing. I wish I had a chance to get to know Jenna better.”

“That was her name? The Huntress you met?”

Brenda backed up and wiped at some tears. “Yes.”

Reaching out I caught one of her tears on my finger. “Live for her then. Don’t mourn her death. She’s gone and nothing can bring her back. If she’s the person you shed these tears for I know she wouldn’t want you to feel sorry for her.”

“Thank you.” Brenda wiped her eyes. “I will treasure meeting you for the rest of my life no matter how long or short it may be.”

On the drive over to the Beauty Shop I had a lot of time to do some mental soul searching. Did Houston have a better knowledge base on mutants or was I meeting a small class of special people? Obviously those in government still had the same damn mindset about mutants. ‘Kill them all.’ I wish I had a chance to meet Jenna. So far I had only heard stories about those like myself. I had yet to meet another one. There were more out there if Jenna was any proof. We weren’t all lies and stories dreamed up in someone’s mind as abominable freaks to be hunted down and killed before we multiplied and wiped out humanity.

Kathy’s house was only a couple miles out of the way. I decided to swing by it first and see what I was letting myself in for. The neighborhood was mostly well kept up ranch style homes from the fifties and sixties. Low sprawling homes with large yards for the most part with a few odd later built trac homes tossed in here and there. They all had three homes stacked together on the same size lot each ranch house occupied. Some developer’s idea of everyone’s home which he wouldn’t be caught dead in himself. I was wondering if Kathy’s home was a trac home or one of those extravagant ranch homes?

Checking street numbers after I got on Mockingbird Lane, I thought I saw her ranch house before I got to it. There was a van in her driveway. The garage door was up and the front door was open. As I passed by the house a man came out of the garage carrying a huge big screen TV, Another was coming out the front door carrying a computer.

“Well crap! Just my luck after this day had been going so well.” I kept going, turned the corner at the end of the block and parked out of sight. I walked up past the house I was beside and looked. The men weren’t outside at the moment. I didn’t sprint, I flat out ran up to the side of the van. I pulled a big strand of my hair over my right shoulder and was playing with it as one of the men came out carrying a high end food mixer thingy. I was positive Kathy paid more than three thousand for it even getting a restaurant discount from the dealer.

He looked up as he stepped off the front step and came to a quick stop. The man behind him was carrying some kind of coffee machine. Probably another two thousand. It didn’t look cheap.

Smiling with my best innocent little girl look, I gave a halfhearted wave. “Hi, I just moved in down the street and notice you were moving out. I’m sorry I didn’t get the chance to meet you before you left.”

The first one blinked a couple times. “Yeah, we’re moving out. Kind of busy here. Don’t have time to stop and visit.” He was headed for the van and my direction again.

I moved back so the guys could put their loot into the van. “Shouldn’t you be packing all that in boxes? Won’t it get broken or scratched moving it all stacked up like that?”

“Uh, we aren’t going far and it will be fine. Now I don’t mean to be rude but get lost. We’re busy.” The first man was glaring daggers at me.

The third man had come out of the house. “Who the hell is that? What is she doing here?”

The first two turned to go back into the house as the third man put what was obviously Kathy’s coin collection in the van.

“Guys wait. I have something important to tell you.” I was still playing with my hair.

They hesitated as the first one turned around. “Get lost you stupid bitch. Go home wherever you live.”

“Now that’s no way to talk to a lady.” I kicked the one closest to me in the gut and sent him flying back against the van. His body slammed into the van as his head creamed the door frame. He was through.

The first two were pulling guns. “I don’t like to play with guns.” I did a leap and hit the one on the right in the chest with both feet. Not sure if I crushed his rib cage or not as he sailed through the air about ten feet and slammed into the side of the house. He wouldn’t be coming back for seconds.

The third one had his gun out and was turning in my direction. Flat on my back on the ground, I arched my back pulling my feet up under me and rolled up on my feet. I started to cut his arm off and then remembered where I was. I was tired of running. I slammed my fist down on top of his hand. The gun went off as his wrist was broken. It slipped out of his fingers and fell to the driveway. He was starting to turn to run.

“Oh no you don’t.” I brought my right elbow up and slammed it against the side of his head. He went over with a thud and looked kind of crumpled up from the way he was laying.

Searching the guy’s pockets rewarded me with a cell phone and keys. This dummy had a billfold. Erick Brockton was the name on the driver’s license. I kept the license and tossed the billfold back down on his chest. I had no idea what Kathy’s number was or the number of the restaurant. I pushed nine one one.

“Nine one one, what is the emergency?” Came back to greet me.

“I’m at four sixteen Mockingbird Lane. Three men are robbing Kathy’s house. Please send a squad car and a couple policemen.”

“Are they still there?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Stay out of the way and don’t try to stop them. They may be dangerous. Do you understand you do not interfere and don’t confront them.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“A squad car is on the way now. It will be about ten minutes. Don’t stop the men if they leave. What is your name.”

I yelled, "NO!” and closed up the phone. She had the address and the situation. I didn’t care if she thought I panicked and ran or what she thought. No more information lady. I’m gone from here. I checked over the guys. They were so damaged they weren’t leaving under their own steam. I collected two more cell phones, keys, and driver’s license leaving their billfolds beside them. What kind of idiot goes on a burglar job carrying personal ID with them? Do they have a burglar school where they teach this stuff? Sorry Mr. Policeman I want to know who these guys knew on a social basis. First come first served you know. Besides I had first scrounging rights. Raising the hood on the van I yanked off the distributor wires and walked away with them in my hand. That van would have to be towed in before it got to moving again. I was leaving the community when three police cars whipped past me with lights and sirens going full blast. One of the little boy thrills being a policeman was they got to play with the lights and the siren.

It was time to head for the Beauty Shop Kathy told me I needed to visit before Friday.

======================================

Kathy’s phone was ringing. “Hello.”

“May I speak to Kathy Owens please.”

“I’m her.”

“Miss Owens have you been home in the last thirty minutes?”

“Who is this?”

“I’m Sergeant Jim Banks with the Houston Police Department. I’m at your house and there has been a break in.”

Kathy covered her mouth in shock for a second before she got the courage to ask the obvious question. “How much did they manage to take?”

“Uh…, ma’am I don’t think they managed to take anything. Their van is loaded with what is probably your household items. It is still parked in the driveway. The men we believe were robbing your home are in seriously bad condition. The only one who can talk said a girl tried to kill them. Do you know what he is talking about?”

Kathy shook her head even though the guy on the other end would never see it. “I’m sorry officer, I have no idea who or what he is talking about. Are they still alive?”

“I guess one could say they are still alive. I believe one has a fractured skull and another has broken ribs. The third one has a broken hand and arm and we think a broken neck. He has a big knot on the side of his head for sure. The idea of them claiming some little girl did this to them is hilarious. No one believes that story and why is the guy even telling it? My money is on someone six ten around two hundred forty pounds and knows kick boxing or some shit. No little girl did this to them. Besides the distributor wires have been pulled off the engine. No girl is going to think of things like that.”

Kathy let out a sigh of relief. “You are absolutely right officer.”

“Miss Owens, I need you to come over as soon as possible and identify your items and take notes if anything is missing.”

“Yes sir, I’ll be there in about twenty minutes. Thank you for calling me. I best go. Thank you.”

“We’ll be waiting for you. Goodbye.”

Kathy closed her eyes and shook her head. “Guys, it was a little girl. Only she was a Huntress those idiots ran into. Thank god she didn’t kill any of them. It would have been a much bigger mess. I wanted neighborhood protection from the burglaries. I didn’t think it would be this soon. Christ, does this kind of thing follow Nova around wanting to be thrashed?”

She locked up and headed down the hall to the last office. Walking in, Brent was on the phone. “Just a second, one of my people is here with a look what she has to say won’t wait. Hold for a minute.”

“What is it Kathy?”

“The police called. Someone broke into my house.”

Brent motioned her out. “Go, I’ll cover it from here. Take your time and if you need help call me. I’ll bring a crew over to get your place back together.”

“Thanks Brent.” She stopped when she was turned halfway around. She turned back. “I hired a new girl today. She is going to be management, and quality control, and every other title I can think to hang on her as I work her ass off for a salary.”

Brent’s eyebrows rose up. “She’s that good and she’s available? What in the hell did she do to get laid off from her last job, kill the boss?”

“You’ll meet her this week. She starts undercover working through all the jobs in the club and restaurant. I’ll tell you more when you aren’t on the phone. This isn’t to be shared between anyone else besides you and me.”

Kathy was gone before Brent could collect his thoughts and ask more questions. “Damn, I gotta meet this super girl. She must be something to impress Kathy this much.”

He remembered the phone. “Sorry Jackie, I was distracted there for a minute. Tell me again about that last order of meat. You say your driver delivered it. It never got checked into our inventory. Whose signature is on that receipt your driver has? Not legible. That figures. Could he point out the person who signed for it if he saw them? Probably not?”

“Jackie, you’re asking me to eat four thousand dollars worth of meat I never received and you don’t have a legible name on that receipt you say was signed for. I’ve known you for ten years before we even opened this restaurant and that is the only reason I believe you. I’m not paying for the whole shipment when your driver screwed up and didn’t get a good signature. Sure you can come over any time and inspect our lockers. That shipment isn’t here. I’ll pay for half of what I didn’t receive. Don’t expect me to pay for all of it. Hell yes I feel I’m being generous. Take me to court if you don’t feel you’re getting a better than fair deal and you’ll end up with lawyers fees and nothing else. Jackie, don’t ever push this friendship relationship again. We’re through being friends. From now on you don’t get a readable signature and I don’t get a shipment I’m not paying for anything ever again. Friends don’t treat friends like this. I can get a shipment of meat from Kimeco as soon as I call them. Fine, we’re through Jackie. Don’t ever call me again.”

Brent stared at the phone after he hung up. There had to be more than one person involved to steal the meat if it was done on their dock. The security cameras had a wink out about that time with ten minutes lost. Could the pallet have been pushed back into the cargo trailer after it was pulled off? Simple enough to do. The driver could then drop it off someplace else and no one would have any idea where it went. Damn thieves were stealing them blind. Maybe Kathy’s wonder woman was what this place really needed instead of security cameras which lost video and time? He hoped Kathy hadn’t lost everything at her house. Job theft was one thing. Stealing one’s hard labors from their home made it personal.

=========================================

Walking into the Beauty Shop I stopped at the front register. One of the women came up from the back. “May I help you?”

“Yes ma’am Kathy called in an appointment for me with Joan. If she’s around I’d like to speak to her. I’m not here to have anything done today.”

“I’m sorry, Joan is busy with a customer. Maybe I can help you or you can come back at another time.”

“Sorry, no thanks.”

“Sandy take over for me for a couple minutes, please. She isn’t wanting a treatment at this time.” Some one called from behind curtains at the back of the salon.

Darla gave the girl in front of her a closer look. What in the world could this girl want from a beauty salon? She was Miss Perfect. Maybe she wanted to be pampered for a few hours? It was only by casual glance she notice the girls nails. Her head snapped back for a better look as a chill ran down her spine. Those were talons, they weren’t fake, they were real. She had a friend who had nails like those. She gave the girl a closer look as her eyes opened up wide. Oh hell yeah, this was one.

I knew I had been made. Did I leave or did I stick it out? I guess a thousand patrol cars pulling up out front would probably be the deciding factor.

Darla headed to the back. She got up beside Joan and whispered in her ear. “I know. You gotta let me be there when you do your magic on her. I hate that girl already and she is only wearing a touch of lipstick. It’s not fair they get to look so beautiful.”

Joan leaned close and whispered back. “You can come when I take her in Friday night. Don’t tell anyone. As beautiful as they are, they are a thousand times more deadly. Kathy said she is experienced. I don’t think they could ambush her like they did Jenna. I don’t know what they are capable of. The rumors about them is enough to keep me from wanting to find out.”

Joan stepped away from Darla and spoke in a normal voice and volume. “I’ll be back in a couple minutes. This won’t take long.”

When the lady with Joan on her name tag walked up to me I asked the first question. “Is she calling the cops?”

When the lady with Joan on her name tag walked up to me I asked the first question. “Is she calling the cops?”

Joan shook her head. “No, Jenna was her friend. Darla has a real hard on for cops now.”

“They aren’t all bad.”

“There are enough bad ones it makes little difference. You want an appointment?”

“Not really. Kathy said I did. Kathy is my boss now so I’ll do what she tells me.”

“I don’t believe you would do anything anyone asked you to if you didn’t want to in the first place. Friday at eight PM. Darla wants to come and watch. She’s smitten by you wondering if you’re the same as Jenna.”

“I’m sorry I never met the girl. No one can be Jenna. She’s gone. You people need to bury her and forget you ever met her. Those like Jenna are trouble magnets. Those who get close are usually hurt in the fallout.”

“And yourself?”

“I’m a magnet. I keep moving trying to keep those I got close to from getting hurt or killed.”

Joan reached out to take my hand which wasn’t there. That instinctive response again. I moved my hand back. She placed her hand on top of mine. “Jenna would do that too. No one could walk up and touch her if she didn’t see them coming and allow it. There is a small group of people in this area who loved her. Some of us would have died for her.”

“You were lovers?” There was a sadness in her face I knew well. Besides her heart rate had sped up and her pheromone had changed to desire.

Her tears started falling. “Friday.” She managed to choke out as she turned and headed to the back of the room. She was crying pretty hard by the time she disappeared behind the curtain at the back.

There was a wee problem about where I was going to park my car for tonight. Kathy’s was no longer an option as her place was a mess. Not counting the police would be patrolling her neighborhood like gangbusters for the next several nights. As if more burglars were going to show up after this batch was splashed all over the papers. Parking in one of the large shopping malls was out of the question. One of the roving patrols gets curious about someone sleeping in their car. Then they want ID because they are bored out of their minds and it gives them something to do. If I tell them no they bring out the handcuffs and a dozen made up charges because they have a gun and a badge and no little nobody tells them no.

Yeah, it happens and no it never ends well as I don’t take threats very well. Working my way across the country I avoided most of those by telling the cashier I was sleeping in my car after filling it up. After selling me gas no one told me no. Now my best bet was the restaurant parking lot. I’d have to let someone alert security I worked there or it would be the mall experience all over again. Again one of those wee problems. I had no proof I was an employee. The only person who knew was Kathy. She would be at her house trying to get her life back together. I didn’t have her phone number to call and ask her to alert security. Driving back over her house wasn’t going to happen. The police would be like angry hornets questioning anyone who got close. Maybe I could talk to her boss…, our boss? I headed back to the club.

Passing one of the small shopping centers I stopped and went into one of the ever present dollar stores. I bought a small metal index file case and a roll of aluminum foil. Back in the car the three cell phones had their batteries removed. I wrapped each phone in aluminum foil before everything went into the metal case. I wasn’t so stupid to believe removing the battery stopped the police from being able to ping for a location. Yeah, modern technology never let us escape even when we think we are safe. As soon as they all got their wits together they would be trying to track down the nine one one caller and the cell phone it came from. I really didn’t want to be on the other end of that hunt. For extra security I put the index file in a metal ammo case I carried a few of my valuables in. No need of looking for a metal ammo case at any of the pawn shops or gun places. They are all plastic now days. Sure I was paranoid. Any signal leak even from a metal case and they could track it.

Returning to the same place I had started out this morning I headed for the offices. Passing Kathy’s office, I walked to the one at the end of the hall and knocked.

“It’s open.” Was the tired response on the other side.

He was working on paperwork as I walked across the room and waited. He found a stopping place and looked up. From the look in his eyes he was expecting one of the usual employees who had run into a problem. From the slightly closed look of ‘what now’ his eyes keep getting bigger to take in more data to be processed by the brain. Human nature.

“Are you the superwoman Kathy hired?” He stood up to get a better overall view.

“I’m no superwoman. But, yes Sir, I think Kathy hired me.”

“You think?”

“Well, nothing is on paper as far as I know so I’m not really sure. She could change her mind. I really didn’t wish to bother you but I would like permission to park in your parking lot tonight.”

“Why?”

“I’m low on funds. I might have enough to cover a room for tonight. I had rather not spend all my money before the month is up and I get a paycheck. Provided I’m working for you. I’m still not sure about that.”

“A month?”

“Yes Sir. Kathy said I would be on a salary. I don’t expect to get paid until I have worked for a month.”

His mouth twitched. “Did she name a figure?”

“No Sir.”

“You plan on taking a job not knowing what you will get paid?” He had an amused look in his eyes.

I shrugged. “I needed a job.”

“I wonder if she hired you based on a floating salary?”

“Sir?”

“Would you quit calling me Sir? My name is Brent. We both get up and put on our pants in the same…,way.” He looked down at my legs. “Or maybe not.”

I was wearing jeans so I didn’t know what he was looking at. “Yes Sir.”

“BRENT!”

“Yes Brent.”

He laughed as he shook his head. “Forget the name thing. This is getting ridiculous. By the way speaking of names, what do I call you?”

“Nova.”

He was studying me closer now. “Interesting name. Okay, let’s get back to your problems. No you can’t sleep in your car in the parking lot.”

“Okay.” I was kind of disappointed but it didn’t come totally unexpected.

He opened up a desk drawer, picked up a set of keys, and tossed them a couple feet out to the side of me and about one foot higher than me.

I snatched them out of the air.

He nodded. “That’s what I thought. Kathy kind of clued me in before she rushed home. The police called, something about burglars. You know anything about that?”

I didn’t answer as I placed the keys back on his desk.

“I kinda guessed that too. I’ve received an update from Kathy since she got home. She said there were three of them and they left in an ambulance. You don’t know how happy all of us are you didn’t kill them.”

Why did everyone think I was a killer? I knew the rumors about those like me. That was all they were, rumors. “I’m not like that.”

“I’ll take your word on it. There is an executive suite at the other end of this hall. Kathy, along with myself, and a few others sometimes find we aren’t able to make it home after some of the days we faced. There are two bedrooms. The arrangements are, anyone can crash provided the beds aren’t full. In that case the couch, the floor or anyplace one has to come to a stop for the day is acceptable. This place is a killer on nerves and time. If we had to drive home after some of those days that could probably be another killer out on the road someplace. We try and keep our people alive even though we work them like slaves.”

A smile crossed his tired face. “I have no idea what category Kathy hired you at except it wasn’t labor. I’m guessing you’re management or somewhere along that level. For the time being it doesn’t matter. You get executive privileges. Move what you need into the suite, camp out as long as you need. This will get straightened out eventually.”

“Thank you, that is much more than I expected. I promise I won’t let you and Kathy down.”

He walked around the desk and held out his hand. “Welcome aboard the insane asylum we jokingly call a club.”

I accepted his hand without pumping his arm.

He was studying my face before he rolled over my hand on top and looked at it. “Damn! Kathy knew what she was hiring didn’t she. I’ll make sure she gets a bonus in her next check.”

“Did everyone around here know Jenna?”

A hint of a sad smile touched his face. “A few of us. She owned the hearts of everyone who met her.”

He dropped my hand as he shook his head. “Go, get settled in. You have a brutal week ahead of you. Get as much rest as you can. I’ll have Kathy cut you an advance on your paycheck tomorrow or she can give you an advance out of petty cash. She will have a name tag made up for you so you look like an employee. It will get you into places without everyone asking you why you’re there. New employee, lost girl, will work if they need an answer.”

Reaching out, I slid my fingernails under the keys as I curled my fingers and picked them up. He had watched. “I wondered how you handled those nails. Guess that question is answered.”

“Thank you for everything, Sir.”

“Cut the crap! Deep six that sir bit. I’m not your boss. You don’t have a boss and some of us realize the fact. I hope we can be friends. Jenna was. Except for Kathy I couldn’t have had a better one. I tried to talk her into being my girlfriend. She already had a girlfriend.”

“Joan?”

He slowly nodded.

“Wish I had met Jenna.” I left him and the office behind feeling I had lost something by never meeting the girl. She really must have been some kind of woman. I thanked the fates for steering me to this place. I wish it had been sooner so I could have met Jenna and maybe, just maybe, saved her.

The executive suite wasn’t what I expected. It was more than a couple bedrooms. It was home away from home. It had a well equipped kitchen with restaurant quality appliances and everything stainless steel cooking ware. A huge side by side fridge, commercial range and oven. It was outfitted well enough it could have been a restaurant kitchen itself. The dinning room was large, the living room/banquet room was huge. I was betting this was their Christmas Party suite and every other party suite. The bathroom sported a large shower with enough controls on the wall to make NASA jealous. The Jacuzzi tub was large enough for four people and yes, it had an abundance of controls. A simple bath or shower wasn’t the limit for these people. I wondered if those things came with erotic massage settings? The bedrooms were huge with large walk in closets and private bathrooms with shower, bathtub, and of all things a bidet. God, these people went all out in letting their hair down. Did they ever get to use the luxury of this place? Brent said they came here when they were too tired to function and driving home wasn’t an option. Probably too tired to care unless it was a hot water massage in the shower or tub and a warm bed.

I wanted to look the rest of the place over. In the hallway I saw an elevator. One of the keys Brent gave me fit a lock beside the touch pad. I didn’t use it. I didn’t want anyone to see me stepping off the elevator. I was only labor. I headed for the stairs. It was too late to look over the dining area. The place was open and customers were filling up. I headed through the kitchen getting surprised and dirty looks from those who had time to realize I was there.

“Hey, you, you don’t belong in here. This is only for kitchen staff. Where are you supposed to be girl?” A big man using a huge knife stopped cutting up a meat shank as he looked at me.

As tall as I was he was approximately three or four inches taller and half again above my weight. Which meant very little as I had fought a few bigger than him. “I’m sorry, I got lost. I was assigned to the dock and receiving.” I hung my head in shame.

He pointed with the knife to a door on the other side of the kitchen. “That way past the refrigerators and freezers.”

“Thank you.” Taking a good look at everything and everyone I passed, I headed toward the door. I could already see problems. A lot of waste in food preparation, some utensils on the floor. Haphazard about handling food and the place was far from clean. If I was a health inspector I would shut the place down until they cleaned it up and got their act together. I certainly wouldn’t eat in the restaurant. The list had to start someplace. The kitchen started at the top.

As I walked back past the coolers, there were crates of vegetables stacked on the floor. Those on the bottom looked like they had been there for days if not weeks. Who in the hell did Kathy have for quality control in this place? They were either on the take or not showing up to do their job. I wanted someone’s head! I laughed at myself. Okay not literally, just figuratively.

“What are you doing back here?” A guy pushing a pallet off into a storage room stopped and looked at me. The pallet was fresh tomatoes. They needed to be put in a cool room not storage.

“I was hired a little while ago and I’m lost.”

“Where do you belong?” He hadn’t moved.

“uh, I’m not sure. Clean up and such I think.” I held my hands behind my back as I slumped over in shyness.

“Well you missed it. Janitorial supplies are in that direction.” He pointed off to the right. “Damn newbies.” He started pushing his load again.

I had read his nametag. ‘Ed, you and I are going to have a talk next week and I’m positive you won’t like the conversation. How many of these people was Kathy going to let me fire? I needed to tell her she should renew that help wanted ad.

The janitorial closet didn’t surprise me. It was an unorganized mess with cleaning supplies tossed everywhere. The deep sink was total grunge. Mops had never been rung out, broken handles on brooms and mops. The supply shelves looked like an earthquake had happened and nothing had been put back. I was getting madder by the minute. I find that quality control guy, I was going to rip his heart out and put it in his hand!

It was more than I could handle at the moment. I walked out to the docks and sat down on the edge. I watched as a pallet was pushed back into a box van, the doors closed up and the driver took off. The guy who had shut the doors and the forklift driver nodded to one another before one of them spotted me.

He frowned as he spoke to the forklift driver. “The girl over there was watching. Think she knows anything?”

The driver looked over in my direction. “She looks new. I’ve never seen her around before. She might be here to pick someone up. Keep an eye on her and see what you can find out about her. If she gets too curious she can disappear like Walker did. They still think he decided to not come to work one day.”

Both men laughed.

Smiling sweetly at them, I acted as if the ‘new girl’ liked what she saw. What they didn’t know was, like most predators, I have excellent selective hearing. Kathy, please let me kill them. I promise no one will find the bodies. They will not show up for work one day like Walker did. This was turning out to be a most satisfying job. I love my work when I can get my teeth into it. I had to consciously stop my fangs from dropping when my killing instinct kicked in. Didn’t want to scare off the prey. Yet.

I wandered around a bit more before I walked out to my car and retrieved my duffle bag. It held my clothes which wasn’t much. The brown dress I liked along with a simple blue one was in my bag. A couple pairs of jeans, a blue blouse, and a soft brown one. Not that blue and brown were my favorite colors. They are common don’t look twice colors in the soft almost faded look I selected. I had a couple nylon panties and no bras. Which only caused a problem if and when my nipples decided they needed attention and perked up. My denim jacket took care of that problem as needed. There were only a few times I needed to cover.

After getting back on top of the docks, off to the edge of the dock on my right I noticed something I wanted a closer look at. A pallet with several boxes that looked like liquor or wine boxes was pushed back under a bench with a canvas draped over it. The canvas didn’t quite cover everything. Setting my duffle bag down I strolled nonchalantly off in that direction as I gawked around like the new girl trying to take it all in. Back behind me I caught one of the guys who had been watching me earlier pick up my duffle bag and shove it back under a canvas. I’d sort it out later. As I passed the pallet with the liquor boxes I bumped the box with my knee. The boxes were full. This wasn’t a return.

Turning around I sauntered back off down where I had left my now disappeared duffle bag. Guys you shouldn’t tease a predator. My best estimate was this place was losing five to ten thousand a week in theft. There was no way that could go on and the restaurant survive. I knew Kathy and Brent would take a trip through this place every chance they could find a little time. The problem was, everyone would be on their best behavior knowing the bosses were watching. Brent and Kathy also believed they had quality control and security on the job to take care of the situation. There was no doubt in my mind, security was also on the take. I wondered if Kathy would let me kill all of them? Probably not. She had already told me murder, killing, mayhem was not in my job description. She was a wet blanket and party spoiler.

The guy was watching as I squatted down and pulled my duffle bag out from under the canvas. I smiled sweetly at him as I stood up. “Someone was looking out for me and made sure my bag wasn’t stolen. Wasn’t that kind of them.”

His face held a sour grapes look as I left. I knew he wanted to riffle through my bag to see what secrets he could dig up about me. Again, brain dead worm food, don’t tease the predators. Kathy, I might not ask for permission before some of these people don’t come to work some morning. I fully expected they would try and break into my car before morning. It could turn out to be a long night but I really didn’t need much sleep. If necessary I could go a couple weeks or more without sleep. I was the one security system these people were going to hate.

Brent was still in his office after I dumped my duffle in the suite. I knocked on the door frame. He looked up waiting.

“This place is crawling with two legged roaches. I need a high end digital camera, one able to take pics in low light conditions. I need an infrared camera to take night time shots. Kathy needs to renew that help wanted ad.

His face showed a little bit of surprise. “You’ve been scouting already?”

“Un huh and it’s bad. I’m positive I only saw the tip of the problems. I’m guessing you’re bleeding five to ten each week.”

“Damn! I’ll have those cameras for you before tonight. You need an infrared scope?”

“No, I can see perfectly in total darkness. Don’t use the security people you hired to watch this place nor their contacts to find where you can purchase the cameras. They are part of the problem. I don’t want to alert them before I have most of everything I can on hard copy.”

“Okay, anything else?”

“Who is your quality control?”

“Joe Bryan, why?”

“He’s not doing his job. Where would I find him this time of day?”

“Not any place as he should be checking over everything everyday. He has an office behind the storage room on the west end of the docks.”

“I’ll find him if he is on the place.” I headed out.

I could tell the guy who handled my duffle bag was in Joe’s office along with three other men. I recognized his scent after I had got close to him earlier. I didn’t knock as I pushed the door open.

“Miss you don’t belong in here. This is a private office.” One of the three spoke up.

“I’m sorry, this is my first day and I’m so lost. I need a guide I think.” I closed the door as I backed out. If that was Joe the two guys with him were the ones I notice earlier, including the duffle bag rustler. ‘Holmes, the plot thickens.’ I giggled as I shook my head to toss out any more of that nonsense rattling around in my skull. I waited outside the door.

“She’s too nosey and she’s seen too much already. We need to get rid of her.”

“She’s just a mindless cunt. She looks as dangerous as my great grandma.”

“Never the less, we get rid of her. She’s too much of an unknown.”

“Okay, when she walks out to her car tonight. Follow her and make sure she doesn’t come back to work tomorrow. What time does she get off?

“She isn’t wearing a name tag yet. New girl, remember? She might have a time card but we won’t know the name to look for.”

Heading back to the kitchens for another shot at what was going on in there, I was almost laughing. Take me out? I’d love that. If I knew the city I would lead them off to some dark deserted district and ask them to dance. I had to get an idea of the good and bad areas of this metro complex so I could take care of problems as they arose.

The guy was pointing at me with a hatchet. “Hey you! I told you this was a restricted area for kitchen help only. Get out of here and if you come back the only way you will leave is in one of those.” He pointed to one of the garbage waste cans.

“I’m sorry.” I headed for the doors leading from the kitchen into the dinning room, dodging the waitresses coming and going through the doors. Checking the buffet counter and scanning the tables and under the tables for cleanliness on the way, I headed over toward the alcove which the cashier would be in. In this place no one would pay the cashier as they finished their meal and left. The waitress would leave a pad and a receipt on the table, then carry the cash or the credit card back to the cashier for processing before returning the card to the guest.

The cashier had five waitresses around her waiting to be processed. She was too busy to notice me. A couple of the waitresses did but they didn’t say anything. The girls looked clean and professional. The place was putting on a good front for the customers. At least something was right about this restaurant. I headed for the adjoining hall and the barroom.

The bouncer stopped me at the door. “ID?”

I handed him my driver’s license. He looked up at me after taking a close look at the license. “Sorry kid, this ain’t you.”

A fifty was in his hand as he handed me back the license. He glanced down at his hand and the fifty disappeared as he rolled his hand around it. He motioned me in. “I’m sorry Mrs. Miller, I didn’t recognize you at first. Have a good evening.”

“Thank you, Harold. It is always a pleasure to meet a gentleman.” Yeah, I took a look at his name tag as I approached him.

Finding myself a place at the bar it didn’t take long for the bartender to head my way. “What you having?”

“Large glass of soda water, no alcohol, put it in a beer mug.”

He blinked, it wasn’t a request he ever had in his lifetime. Well, there was always a first for everything. “Coming up.”

“Two dollars.” He set a large beer mug down in front of me on top of a paper coaster.

I handed him a five. “Keep it. I think I’ll cop that empty table over in the corner.”

He leaned up over the counter. “Be real careful and guard your drink. There are some bad seeds in here tonight.” He nodded over toward a table where four men and two women were drinking.

“Thanks for the heads up.” There were a few people in this place I was beginning to like.

I found an empty table and begin fending off men who wanted to occupy the other chairs. “No I’m sorry, I’m bleeding all over the place right now. Not a good time. Cough cough, agg, I think something is crawling around inside my throat. No thanks, I haven’t got rid of all the worms down there yet. I’d love too if it hasn’t rotted off yet. You don’t mind a little green puss do you? I’m sorry I’m only into dogs this week. What’s that? Oh, I only fuck dogs this week. Pretty me? I guess if all those puss sores have healed up on the rest of my body. The doctors said I wasn’t too contagious. Only a few guys have died so far.”

The bartender had moved down to the end of the bar closest to me and I thought he was going to die laughing. Some of those guys hitting on me turned green and headed for the bathroom. I looked up at the bartender with all the innocence of a little girl away from her mommy and daddy for the first time. That did it for him. He leaned over the bar haw hawing and holding his stomach. I think most of those in there figured he had lost his mind. The bartender refused to look at me after that. He moved to the other end of the bar. I could see him chuckling every now and then as he fixed someone a drink.

One of the four men the bartender had pointed out to me decided to try his luck. He was headed my way with target acquired look on his face. Harold, the bouncer, moved over to the bar as he focused in on my area of the barroom.

The bartender was telling Harold to hold back as he shook his head and pointed at me. “She’s not what she seems. I think she’s a cop or detective, or government of some kind. She certainly isn’t a bubble head and she hasn’t been drinking alcohol. Her mind is on track no matter how she acts. Give her some space. She probably has backup waiting outside for her.”

“You know this for sure?” Harold took a quick look at the developing situation.

“Not for sure. It’s a gut feeling I have. The strongest one I’ve ever had about somebody. That girl didn’t leave high school behind this morning. Everything about her is total control.”

I nodded at that. Both men took a sharp glance in my direction. “Is she listening to us?”

Again I nodded.

“Oh shit! Should we warn those guys?” Harold whispered to the bartender.

I shook my head.

“The morgue is going to have fresh bodies to look over in the morning.” The bartender whispered back to Harold.

I shrugged my shoulders. The guy who had been closing in had arrived. “Mind if I sit down?”

Nodding to the empty chairs I took a sip of my drink.

“What you drinking?” He looked at my beer mug.

“This.” I held up my mug.

Instead of sitting here all alone tonight come over to our table and join the conversation.” He motioned to the three guys and two women he had left at the other table.

“Okay.” I pushed back from my chair.

“Leave your drink here and get a fresh one over at the table.”

Damn! Could this guy be any more obvious they planned on putting me out and getting on top of me.

I left my drink. He put his arm around my waist as he walked me back over to their table.

The waitress came up as soon as we sit down. “I’ll have a vodka and coke.”

“Whiskey on the rocks, Tom Collins, were the other two orders. The other three said they were good.

One of the guys rose as the waitress returned and spun into her tray. “I’m sorry, did we spill anything?”

“Only a couple drops.” She took his twenty to go get change.

“He dropped something into her drink. I’ve got to stop this.” Harold was talking to the bartender.

I shook my head.

“You sure you can handle this?” He was still talking to the bartender.

I nodded in agreement.

“Lady, you scare the shit out of me and I outweigh you by twice.”

Shrugging my shoulders I failed to stifle a giggle.

“What’s so funny?” The guy across the table was looking at me.

“Heard something funny. What do you guys do when you aren’t warming chairs in the bar?”

The conversation carried on for another twenty minutes as I slowly sipped my drink and unfocused my eyes, my speech became slurred.

“Let’s go.” Two of the guys gathered me up and started dragging, carrying me to the door.

“I’ve got to stop them.” Harold was moving away from the bar where he had been keeping a close eye on us.

My hand was down by my side and I waved him off hoping he was watching.

“Oh hell, are you still in control?”

I gave the okay sign.

“I hope your backup team is half as good as you are. Stay safe okay?”

I gave another okay sign before the door closed behind us.

Of course they had a van we all piled into. ‘Puleeze’

One of them had my blouse off before we had traveled a block.

“Would you look at that. I’ve never seen any as big and perky as those. I wonder if they are real?” He gave my left breast a hard squeeze.

‘Kid, you do that again and I’m going to forget I’m supposed to be drugged. I’ll break your neck and toss your body out of the van for good measure.’

“What do you think?” One of the others called from the front seat.

“Real, I didn’t feel any silicone bag. I’ve got to have some of that.” He was trying to work my jeans loose.

In my drugged state I must of had a spasm and kneed him in his privates.

He grabbed between his legs and curled up on a fetal position. “ooooooh”

The others didn’t try to get me out of my jeans before we came to where I was to enjoy being raped and relieved of my virginity. I was taking everything in as they pulled me from the van and half dragged half carried me into the shack. Which handily was somewhere in the middle of a junkyard. They tossed me up on an old bed which was filthy from one end to the other. I hoped it didn’t have creepy crawlies in it.

“I’m first.” One of the guys was removing his pants. When he bent over the bed I palmed his forehead driving him back where he sprawled out on the floor. I sprang for the door. Two were quick enough they were only steps behind me.

I spun around and put my back to the door. “Guys I didn’t plan on escaping. I didn’t want any of you to escape.” The one on my right received a kick in the stomach knocking all the air out of him as he went back onto the floor.

I’m a girl, they are guys, they are going to grab me instead of slug me. The one on my left had his arms out to encircle me as I reached out and yanked him in. Not what he planned. I head butted him in the face. His nose was flattened. As he fell back he grabbed his face. Blood started leaking out between his fingers.

“YOU BITCH!” The other two had gathered their wits. One was pulling a knife, the other a gun.

I leapt across the room. Both feet hit the guy in the chest who was coming up with the gun. He went flying backwards and ended upside down against the wall before slowly sliding down it. I landed on my back on the floor.

As the knife guy was coming at me I back flipped onto my feet. He lunged swinging the knife in an arc intending to slice me open. I moved back enough the blade missed me. Grabbing his arm, I twisted and bent it up behind his back before I broke it. It took a few seconds for him to understand what happened and the pain to set in. He screamed. I kicked him under the chin, his head snapped back. He was dead before he hit the floor.

At first the women had decided to let the men take care of me. When that failed they figured the mop up detail was up to them. One of them came up with a sword, the other with an axe. For chopping up their victims when they were through with them I guessed.

“Aww and me without a weapon. Do you really intend to use those things on me?” I put my hands on my hips and gave my best pout.

Both of them hesitated, confused. Something was wrong with the girl they had abducted. She was crazy.

“How are you going to explain my body?”

“There isn’t going to be a body, you bitch. We toss the pieces into the recycle bin. You’ll end up in someone’s flower garden as compost.” A sneer pulled the woman’s lips into thin lines.

“Good to know I won’t go to waste.” They didn’t seem to get the pun. “Compost, waste, get it?”

“Oh well, puns aren’t for everybody.” Actually it was a terrible pun. Who’s keeping score?

That must have tripped their anger as they both screamed and came at me swinging. I danced out of reach from their slices. “Good god ladies, you’re telegraphing your moves. You’ll never win any fights that way.”

The one with the sword had reached the end of her arc going from left to right and was bringing it back again. Jumping forward I slid down on my back and was flat on the floor with my legs cocked as I slid up to her. I unleashed hitting her in the diaphragm and the bottom of her rib cage. She was as good as dead as broken ribs punctured both lungs and she went flying backwards. Still on my back with the other one to my right I kicked her elbow. The axe went flying off over her head and embedded itself in the ceiling. Her right arm was broken and starting to swing down by her side. I did a backward flip to my feet, jumped forward, grabbed her head and twisted as I snapped it back. She was dead as she hit the floor.

The first one I had kicked in the stomach was still wheezing. I broke his neck. The one with the bloody nose, I crushed his throat. Checking the guy I had slammed up against the wall, he was checking out harps. There were six bodies I had to dispose of and I didn’t know the city. I couldn’t leave them. I had left the club with them. When someone is killed the police like to follow the path of least resistance for the killer. Me, them, club. I was the target they would focus on as they forgot anything and everything else.

I wondered if that disposal thing they planned on dumping me in would work? I made a few wrong turns in the salvage yard before I found it at the back. It wasn’t what I had in mind when disposal was mentioned. What I was looking at was designed to tear big pieces of iron into smaller pieces of iron. I guess if one doesn’t mind blood and guts all over their scrap iron it would work.

“Kathy, I’m sorry.” I was standing in front of her desk the next morning.

“What are you sorry for?” She had pushed the papers to the side when I walked into her office after she arrived.

“Last night, I stopped at the club. I wasn’t drinking. Well yes I was but it was water. I left with four men and two women.”

She held up her hand. “Do I want to hear the rest of this?”

“No but you need to hear it from me. Harold your bouncer was there and one of your bartenders will probably figure it out.”

She put her elbows on the desk, closed her eyes, and put her head in her hands. “Let’s hear the rest of it.”

“They planned on raping me and disposing of the body later. Supposedly they thought they had drugged me in the club.”

“Supposedly?” Never raising her head, she was talking to the desk.

“I would sip the drink and then spit it into the palm of my hand as I covered my mouth. I’m normally immune to alcohol and drugs. I wasn’t taking a chance.”

“Go on.”

“They didn’t rape me. Obviously they never disposed of my body as here I am.”

“Don’t stop now.”

“Well, if they work, none of them are going to show up for their jobs today. Their van disappeared in the shredder so there isn’t going to be any van found anywhere to lead anyone to any bodies.”

She still hadn’t raised her head as she continued talking to the desk. “I thought you promised me no murders no killing? That lasted all of a couple hours?”

She slowly raised her head to look at me. “I suppose I should thank you there were no dead bodies at my house?”

“I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“Oh I’m sure you don’t. Nova, what am I going to do with you?”

“Hey, not my fault I didn’t want to be raped and chopped up as compost.”

Kathy shook her head. “Is this going to lead back to us?”

“Tenuous lead at the very best. I was seen leaving the club with them. Provided the police pursue a missing persons and one of those leads goes back to the club, which I doubt very much. The only two who would be positive about me leaving with them would be Harold and one of the bartenders.”

“Okay, I’ll talk to Harold and find out which bartender it was. If asked they will be positive they aren’t sure who the six left with. Now what other good news do you have for me this morning?”

“uh…, remember Walker one of your dock workers who decided to NOT come to work one day?”

“Only vaguely. I don’t remember all the people who work for us. I remember Walker because he was such a conscientious hard worker. What about him?” Kathy was visibly cringing as she waited for an answer.

“Two of the guys on the dock killed him. I heard them talking about it. And while we are on the discussion of the docks. A lot of your inventory comes in and goes out there.” I focused in on Kathy. “How long do I let it go on before I let the hammer down on them?”

Kathy took a deep breath and sighed. “I guessed as much. Is Joe in on it? If as much is going on as what you are telling me, surely he should have caught it by now.”

Nodding I wished it wasn’t so. “He is. He is also tied in with the two killers as they were all in his office discussing how to make me disappear yesterday.”

She shook her head. “Worse than even I could imagine. Everyone who suddenly left us probably found out more than what was healthy for them.”

“How many would that be?”

Kathy was silent counting before she answered. “Seven I can think of. Each one didn’t show up for work one day and never came by to collect their paycheck.”

“Can I…”

“No! You promised me no killing, no murders. I’m holding you to it. Don’t disappoint me, Nova.”

”Maybe one or two? Please, pretty please with chocolate and ice cream on it.” I gave her my most innocent big eyes, little girl smile.

Kathy’s eyes got wider before she started laughing. She wadded up a sheet of paper and threw it at me. “You’re impossible. God forgive me for what I have turned lose inside this place.”

“Party pooper!” I said in a snit as I pouted.

“Where did you stay last night? You didn’t come by the house.”

“Well, actually after spending all night causing murder and mayhem I never managed to get to bed. If you’re worried about me, Brent gave me a set of keys to the executive suite and said I could stay there as long as I liked. Besides being busy last night I didn’t think it was a good idea to stop by your house with a dozen cops running around it examining everybody and everything.”

“Kathy?”

“Un huh?”

“If I was a health inspector I’d shut you down. Your kitchen is way below standards. When is your next health inspection due?”

She brought up some information on the computer. “We just had one. Next one in six weeks.”

“And you passed? Someone is being paid off under the table. You’re riding on a knife edge here. I can only guess those who are stealing you blind are paying off the health inspector so they can keep stealing until this place folds up. This isn’t going to last. When it comes undone several people are going to be framed and go to prison. I imagine you and Brent will be at the top of that list.”

“Can we hold on until Saturday?”

“Without doubt.”

“Okay, I’m moving your time schedule up from Monday to Saturday. Joan’s beauty tricks are part magic. What she does usually lasts most girls a couple weeks. She will clean you up Friday night. Brenda will have a dress and heels ready for you. With your long neck, chandelier earrings would look gorgeous on you. A white pearl single strand necklace will be the perfect accent. Brenda will supply everything. I’ll give her a call and let her know. The weekend is our busiest days. We are usually full from dinner to supper time with very little slack in between. Friday at midnight you become our hostess, quality control, health inspector, inventory super, kitchen chef and every other title I can think to hang on you.” She stopped to think what else needed to be done.

“I pray I don’t disappoint you or let you down.”

Kathy gave me a steady look. “You won’t. I have faith in you, Nova. No one else could do this but you can. You’ve been given the authority to do whatever you want and need to do to get this place organized and back on its feet.”

She held up her hand when I started to say something. “Besides murder and killing. Those are still off the table.”

“Restrictions, there is always the little restrictions in there.” I sighed, “Oh well, I guess if you insist. I’ll be a good girl for you and Brent.”

Kathy looked down at the desk and shook her head. “Thank god for small favors. You’ve been up all night, Brent gave you executive privileges, go crash for awhile if you need to.”

“I don’t need it. Sleep isn’t a big requirement for me. I can go a week or two without needing sleep when necessary. Is that all?”

“All I can think of at the moment.”

“I’m going to go annoy the hell out of your kitchen help and the rest of the staff for the rest of the day.” I stopped before I left her office. “How many do you have on maintenance and cleaning duty, when’s their hours, and names, and where can I find them?”

She turned to her computer and typed in a few keys. The printer against the wall spit out a couple pages. “There are most of your answers. Right now they should be in the restaurant and bar cleaning up before we open at ten.”

Picking up the print out I was headed out the door again. “Thanks.”

Kathy waited half a minute and bowed her head. “God, watch over her and don’t let anyone hurt her. I know she’s good but she is still just a girl. Please keep her safe. Oh, and God, don’t let her kill anyone…, here anyway. Thanks.”

I hadn’t gone down the stairs yet when I heard Kathy talking again. It put a smile on my face when I heard her prayer. I whispered to myself. “I love you too, Kathy. I won’t let anyone hurt you or Brent.”

“I told you to stay out of my kitchen.” The guy was pointing a knife at me again. I was strolling through the kitchen to see what they were preparing before the people started coming in. Bread rolls and buns were in the ovens. The mixing bowls and spatulas didn’t look that clean. The bread pans they hadn’t put in the ovens yet still had yesterday’s crumbs on them. There was meat uncovered marinating in a sauce. There were bowls and cooking dishes on the floor. The appliances hadn’t been cleaned or cleaned under and behind in what I figured were months.

Any health inspector who passed this kitchen needed to go to prison. I waved at the guy as I headed out into the dinning room. “Sorry, I’m the new girl, got lost again. Sorry.”

The four men who were supposed to be cleaning were standing around trading stories. Walking along behind the buffet table I was looking inside the pan holders and underneath the lights, shades, and covers which kept people from leaning over and coughing or sneezing on the food. Surely we had penicillin growing in there somewhere with all the mold I was finding.

The men only gave me a curious glance as I headed into the barroom. Harold and the bartender were huddled together at the end of the bar.

Harold was on his cell phone. “Yes ma’am. I understand. No ma’am. Kathy, there is something different about that girl. No ma’am. I wouldn’t think of antagonizing her. No ma’am. She doesn’t match her driver’s license. Well, yeah, I let her in last night. Kathy, she was drinking water all night until those people bought her a drink. I didn’t see him slip the actual pill into her drink. I know he did it. I don’t know why it didn’t affect her. She told you what? Why that sneaky little devil. Kathy, watch what you say around her. The girl has mouse ears. She hears everything and I mean everything. Okay, I got it. She didn’t leave with those people I don’t think. I don’t remember. How’s that? I like her but she’s one scary little girl. Jenna! You’re kidding! Are any of us safe? Oh that makes me feel a whole lot better knowing she isn’t going to kill anyone HERE. Yes ma’am. Kathy, all of us loved Jenna. Nothing is going to happen to Nova on my watch. We got her back. Yes ma’am.

He closed up his phone. The bartender was pointing over at me. Harold slowly turned around. “I guess you heard all that?”

“Yes, thanks for offering to cover my back. Harold, I’m not Jenna and I never can be. I may possibly be the most dangerous creature you will ever meet. I won’t ever hurt you but don’t get between me and my prey.”

The hairs on the back of the necks of both men stood up as they looked at the beautiful woman in front of them. I slid my fangs out over my bottom lip and slipped my tongue between them to lick my upper lip as my eyes closed to squints. Slowly my fangs retracted. If I hadn’t told them I would never hurt them I honestly believe both men would have had an accident about then.

“Bartender, may I have a glass of blood?”

“Bartender, may I have a glass of blood?” I swear I will treasure the look on their faces forever before I started giggling. “Kidding guys, I really am not a vampire and I don’t drink blood. I am kind of thirsty though. A small glass of soda water if you’re open this morning.”

The bartender hesitated before he reached under the counter, retrieved a small glass and filled it with soda water. He set it on the bar sans paper coaster.

I picked it up and took a drink. “Hey guys I’m really not that bad. Relax, your heart rate is up and your adrenalin is in flight mode. Chill you two.”

Harold was the first to find his voice. “You can hear our heart beat or were you kidding about that too?”

“I can hear it. You’re a little rapid yet. Your arteries are good but both of you need to get out of this place more often. Your lungs could use a little more fresh air. Both of you are putting off a frightened scent.”

“You’re kidding us now?”

“Nope, I hear the air moving in and out of your lungs. Both of you need to spend more time in the fresh air. I’ll talk to Kathy and see if she won’t spring for an electronic air filter for this place. The carpet, the dust, pollen, and particles the drinking crowd brings in makes the air in here worse than Los Angeles.”

The barkeep was looking at my mouth. “Where do they go?”

I put a finger up beside my nose.

“May I see them again?”

My fangs slid out over and past my bottom lip.

“That has got to be the most amazing thing I have ever seen in my entire life. I don’t remember Jenna having those.”

My fangs retracted as it was hard to speak when they were out. “I’m guessing here. She might not have been old enough. I don’t think they come in until one reaches age of maturity. I’m sorry, I’m no expert here. I’ve heard there are others. I’ve never met one. Most of the stories are lies and fairy tales. I wish I had met Jenna.”

Harold added his voice. “You would have loved her. She was the sweetest, nicest person one could ever hope to met.”

“And then they killed her.”

“Yeah, and then they killed her. Bastards! She never hurt anyone.”

“Uh, don’t take this the wrong way but you seem different than Jenna. You don’t have that innocence she had unless you are trying to project it. I asked for your ID last night. How old are you?”

“I could possibly have known your great great grandmother if we had met.”

Both men blinked as they tried to get a handle on the years. “Horse and buggies before there were cars?”

“Yep.”

“You’re a walking talking historical document. I’d love to hear some of the stories you could tell.”

I laughed. “Do I still need an ID?”

Harold laughed as he nodded. “Absolutely. Anyone who looks as young as you must have an ID to get into the club.”

I needed to get moving to check out what was shipping in and out on the docks. I had a strong suspicion some of those arrivals weren’t actually ordered by the restaurant or the club. They were certainly paid for by the restaurant. My presence there would put a dampener on some of it even if I wasn’t allowed to start putting the brakes on it yet. “Guys, I gotta go, duty calls. Harold, I’ve got your back, kid. I promise no one will hurt either one of you while I’m here.”

I headed back through the dinning room and the four guys were still standing there trading stories. I headed for the stairs. I was knocking on Brent’s door.

“Nova would you stop that. You and Kathy are the only two people in this organization who don’t need to knock and probably the only two who do. I have the cameras you requested. Thought you would pick them up last night. Kathy told me you were…, um, occupied?”

“Yes Sir. I have another request if I may. I want a small recorder and a snooper camera. One I could wear as a necklace.”

“You got it. Anything else?”

“Yes Sir. As soon as I take over there will be only one person to authorize billing, shipping, inventory control, and payments. Find a better than good accountant to stay on the numbers. Too many people are authorized to sign for freight and other services. It has to stop. Only one dock supervisor will have that authority. Cash flow is going to become a four-tier system. Only one person will be authorized at the docks, the restaurant, and the club. They send all the data to the accountant crunching the numbers. He or she in turn posts a spread sheet to Kathy every Tuesday.”

“Why Tuesday?” Brent was curious.

“Friday everyone is trying to wrap up for the weekend even if they have the weekend shift. Monday is organization and get back in the grove day. Tuesday, Wednesday everyone is back on track. I happened to pick Tuesday.”

He leaned back in his chair giving it some thought. “You got it. Anything else?”

“No Sir.”

“Nova, you call me sir one more time and we are going to come to blows in the middle of the floor. No doubt I’d get my butt kicked. I’d sure feel a whole lot better afterwards.”

That one caused me to giggle as a smile touched my lips. “It would be an interesting contest.”

He pointed to two boxes beside the door. “Your cameras. Anything else?”

“No Sir.” I swept up the boxes as I ran out the door.

“Smart ass.” Followed me down the hall.

In the executive suite I unpacked the cameras and read the instruction sheets. Nothing I hadn’t handled before. Setting up the battery chargers for both I headed back to Kathy’s office. I knocked and then headed in. “I need four memory cards for two cameras and extra batteries.” I handed her the information I had written down.

“How soon?”

“Before tonight.”

“If I give you the address of a camera store could you pick all this up yourself?”

“Possibly.”

“Money? I should have thought of this before.” She reached into her purse, took out her billfold and retrieved a credit card. “Company credit card. Pick up whatever you need. They will call making sure you are authorized. I’ll okay it. You think of anything at the camera store or Walmart, or the camping store, or anywhere and I’ll okay it.”

I took the card. “Kathy, thanks for trusting me.”

“Trust? Nova we’re all dead here without you pulling us out of this mess we became entangled in. Trust, yes, desperation is more like it.”

“I won’t let you down.”

“I know you won’t hon. Now scoot, you have shopping to do. There is nothing a woman loves more other than chocolate.”

“Oh, I almost forgot.” She reached over to the side of her desk and picked up a tag. “Your name tag was delivered a couple minutes ago.”

I looked at the name Nova and then pinned it on my blouse.

=============================

Taking my time wondering through the docks I strolled from one end to the other. I was definitely putting a cramp in some of the stealing going on. Now I was showing my name I bet it was placed beside Mr. Walker’s. Bring it on children. I’m getting tired of this cat and mouse game. I dropped down off the docks and headed out to my car. In the car I reached under the seat and flipped a rocker switch. The outside rearview mirrors had cameras in them. My GPS screen showed two guys coming up to my car last night and reaching under the rear wheel well. Cute guys, there was a tracker under the rear fender. I bet they were pissed when I didn’t leave last night. If it was a decent system now all they had to do is follow me on their computer. Gotta love this new age technology.

I brought the camera store up on my GPS. It was five blocks from a Walmart. I wasn’t going to clue them in I was camera shopping. I parked at Walmart and walked to the camera store. Sandwich meat, mayo, bread, and a lot of other goodies loaded my cart before I left Walmart. It didn’t seem right to be mooching off the company even if I was employed by them and staying in their executive suite. Kathy had given me an okay on that but it still didn’t seem right. I was going to stop theft not become one of them.

Back at the docks I carried my Walmart bag as I strolled back down the dock. Sitting down on the edge of the dock I took out my booty from Walmart and made myself a sandwich. The shipping crew stopped moving pallets where they didn’t belong. I was making them nervous even if they believed I was only hired to do cleaning. It would look a whole lot more convincing if I was wearing coveralls and pushing a janitorial cart. I’d do that later if I got a chance.

“What in the hell is she doing? Anyone know what her job description is and where she belongs? Find her time card yet? Hell I don’t know, look for Nova on the card. The bitch has got to go. She’s too nosey for her own good. Where did she go? Walmart and that was it? Make it tonight if possible. I’ve had enough of her wandering around looking at us. Hell, follow her out and make it look like a car jacking. We don’t need to know where she’s sleeping. Get rid of the bitch. She’s getting on my nerves.”

‘Tonight, make it look like a car jacking? Guys you got a date. Hope you can keep it. Never go hunting unless you know what it is you’re gonna find.’ A little over an hour later I put all my lunch fixings into the plastic bag and headed inside. I was singing as I headed to the executive suite to load my cameras and put away my food. I took a couple shots with each camera and then checked to make sure I was getting pictures. I cut a small circle hole in the side of the purse I purchased in Walmart, put one camera in there and taped it down. Using the remote I practiced holding the purse in the position I needed to take a picture. Not every picture was perfect but I had a huge space on each memory card. Wasting shots was not going to be a problem.

It was after eleven, the dinning room would be busy now. I headed for the kitchen.

“You! I have to tell you again I’m going to slit your throat and toss you in the garbage bin. Get out of my kitchen!” He was pointing that big knife at me again.

“I’m sorry, this is such a big place and I can’t seem to figure out where it is I belong.” I had over three dozen pictures before I left his kitchen. One of them was him waving that big knife at me.

In the docks someone started to reach for me from behind. I jumped forward and spun at the same time expecting to put down a couple men. Instead it was a girl about twenty or so.

“I didn’t mean to startle you. Brent told me to find you. He wants to see you.”

“Okay” I headed for the hallway. When she didn’t follow I stopped. “Come on. The docks aren’t anyplace for a girl to be wandering around by herself.”

She gave me a confused look. “But you…”

“Long story. Come on, I’ll walk with you back inside.”

I left her in the dinning room. She was one of the waitresses from the bar. I figured she would be safe enough going back there.

“You wanted to see me?”

He placed a couple small recorders and a necklace camera on his desk. “This work?”

Taking the memory card out of the camera in my purse I handed it to him. “Download what is on there and I’ll want it back. That is the tip of the iceberg. I figured since I’m here I’ll get you primed on some of the problems we are facing. Kathy better be ready with a boatload of new help. It is going to look like wholesale slaughter around here when you turn me lose.”

“She’s called several temp agencies. Twenty or thirty people be enough? Is Monday still a time frame?”

“Kathy moved me up to Friday night. Saturday at four AM. I want those people here and told what their job is before the regulars start clocking in. I’ll need yours and Kathy’s help at that time. I can’t be everywhere explaining everything to all of them. So far the waitresses are safe. Harold and Ben your barman are keepers. Some of your liquor is flowing out the back door. One of the barkeeps has to be helping.”

“Kitchen?”

“Not that much theft I have caught yet. Most of the food theft is happening on the docks before it ever gets to the kitchen. A lot of spoilage because food isn’t being properly stored. The kitchen itself has some problems. It is there I haven’t caught who is doing it. A whole lot of sloppy laziness. Some are going. I’ll be getting rid of the ones who aren’t going to get with the program. There are two I’ll get rid of Saturday morning. I’ll figure out who else by the end of next week.”

“Our cooks?”

“Two go. They are unprofessional in handling food. Your head chef stays if we can come to an understanding. He’s an ass and a grouch. I kinda like him. I’m disappointed he hasn’t cleaned up his own help in his kitchen. I think he got tired of fighting knowing what was going on.”

“I’ll inform Kathy she needs to add two cooks to that temp list. Anything else?”

“Some men are going to follow me home tonight and do a car jacking. I’m supposed to end up dead. It may get messy. I may need help if the cops get involved.”

“You’re going home? I thought you were staying in the executive suite?”

“I don’t have a home nor an apartment. I’m the bait and they are the mice. Don’t try and stop me from having fun.”

“God Nova, you’re one scary person when you talk like that. I have a friend who owns a security company. Be all right if a couple of his men pace you and take over when you’re finished? They can take the heat from the police for stopping a car jacking.”

“I like it. Tell them to get it on film. I won’t stick around to answer question for the police.”

“Car and tags?”

“Plates are liberated. I’ll put my old plates back on. They are stolen too but out of state. Might not show up on their computers.”

“They might talk if they are still alive. Remember what you promised Kathy.”

I laughed. “You think they will brag to the police they tried to kill a bitch from work? I don’t think so. They rat out me they rat out their buddies. They will clam up tighter than Ft. Knox. I’ll leave them alive if possible.”

“That is all we can ask. When? So I can let my friend know?”

“My time card says my shift ends at six this evening. Still good light so cameras can get good pics. I can’t predict how far they will follow me before they pull the car jacking. I’ll lead them to the less respectable part of town to give them a golden opportunity. They put a tracker on my car. If your security guys get close enough they can pick up and key in the tracker signal so they can keep up too.”

“Nova, this isn’t a game. Don’t get careless because you don’t think you can lose. Kathy will go to pieces if she thought she put you in a position where you got killed.”

“Brent, I’m not Jenna. I have several hundred years experience with people trying to kill me. So far I’m proving I’m pretty tough to kill. It will happen one day. Not tonight. Most certainly not by a couple two bit hoods.”

His mouth was open and he was blinking. “several….hundred…..”

I turned and headed out the door. “Give those security guys a heads up. They will need time to get their act together. They have the rest of the day. Should be plenty of time if they are professionals.”

Brent watched as Nova reached the stairs. He softly muttered to himself. “Kathy what have we let loose in our midst?”

“I HEARD THAT!” Came back as Nova stepped down the stairs.

Brent plopped down in his chair. “THAT woman gets scarier and scarier by the day.”

==================================

The day went pretty much like the others except I was now getting a whole lot of solid provable data on the cameras. I loved bugging them at the docks. I was an unknown to them. They weren’t really smart enough to realize I knew some of those pallets were going where they didn’t belong. They were still shifting things on the dock. They just weren’t sliding loaded pallets back into the trucks.

I was pushing a cleaning cart with brooms, cleaning supplies, mops and everything else a respectable janitor would have. There were several problems with me pushing that cart. The ones assigned that duty were in one of the back storage rooms playing cards or had left without clocking out. No doubt one of their friends would clock out their time card at the right time. How many were not even bothering to show up and let someone else clock them in and out? This place was totally out of control. The only way it could possibly get this bad is the team leaders in each department were doing it themselves or getting paid to look the other way.

It wasn’t long before I was standing in front of Kathy again. Her and Brent were the only two with authority I trusted. “Need a duty roster for all the help. Every single one of them. I want their time slots and where they should be hour by hour. I want all their personal information, home address, phone numbers, next of kin, everything.”

“That bad?” Kathy was watching me.

“Hell is coming to this place. I’m delivering it. Stay with me, Kathy. You said you trust me. Hold on to that.”

==================================

I was smiling ear to ear that evening as I clocked out and walked out to my car. There were two guys who had followed me out. They were so obvious a blind dog would have spotted them. Involuntarily my fangs came down over my lower lip. Oh yeah, I could smell blood in the water. My tongue came out between my fangs and licked my upper lip.

What are they driving? Starting my car up, I dropped it in low and floored the accelerator. Burning rubber I headed out of the parking lot. Both sprinted to a black utility van. Slowing down I pulled out into the street and headed toward the warehouse district. The less expensive trackers have a limited range. I almost laughed, if they are using a low cost tracker, they knew if I got a couple miles out of their range they would lose the signal. It was the reason my sudden takeoff. It had them scrambling for the van. Now I knew what they were driving.

After I told him about the car jacking coming up, Harold clued me in where I should go if I wanted something fairly deserted. After a couple blocks I switched off my GPS. If a satellite can track you, the government can track you. Same as with cell phones. It was one of the reasons I didn’t carry one. My car was new enough to have a factory tracker installed. Supposedly the car wouldn’t run if it was disabled. There were ways around those things if one knew the right people. There were a lot of black market parts installed the government wouldn’t approve of. Checking my rearview mirror I could see the van pulling out of the parking lot. “Guys, I’ve seen better attempts at following someone from kids on bicycles.”

Still no sign of the professionals Brent said would be along. They would or should be in camera range. I passed a large sedan sitting at a stop sign on the side street. It had two men in it. Ahhh, they were good but not that good. The driver didn’t have his hands on the steering wheel. Probably because he was the one using the camera at the moment. I was right. Keeping a check on the mirror, the sedan eased out after the van had passed.

There were several places the idiots could have tried as it was a ten mile drive with several stoplights before I pulled into the old warehouse district. It would have been a more believable car jacking if they had tried at one of the stoplights. These guys weren’t up for any MENSA awards.

Ernie looked at Pete and nodded after the bitch had stopped at one of the warehouses. “That must be where she’s bunking out.” They were only a couple blocks away when she stopped. He floored the van to get up beside the car before she got in the building.

I could see them coming. Lying down in the seat, I reached over opened the passenger door and slid out of the car.

Pete was shooting at where the bitch should be sitting in the seat after Ernie pulled up beside the car. Nineteen bullets later he realize she wasn’t there. “Where did she go?”

“She’s down on the floor. Get out and finish this.” Pete was halfway out when something grabbed him. yanked him out, and slammed him down on the pavement. The air was knocked out of him, his head hit the pavement with a resounding thud. He was through.

Ernie was starting to react after he had seen Pete fly out the door. “What the hell?” He was pulling a gun out of his waistband.

Jumping up and kicking off the side of my car, I launched myself horizontally into the van. I flew across the passenger seat and the storage compartment between the seats. Colliding with the driver, he was slammed up against the door dropping the gun in the process. Reaching across him I pulled the door handle and pushed on the guy between the door and me. Which caused the door to swing out of the way and both of us to go tumbling out of the van. The guy was toast, still alive but out of working order with broken ribs and a punctured lung. He was semi conscious which was probably a blessing.

The dark sedan was coming in. I was wondering how much of that they got on tape? When they pulled up and the two men got out I could sense a mutant. The guys were as focused on me as I was on them.

Looking at the guy on the ground one of them turned his attention back to me. “Fascinating piece of athletic ability.”

He wasn’t a sensitive so he was guessing if I was a mutant. They either had it on tape or had seen the whole thing. “I try to keep in shape. How good of a picture do you have of me?”

“I’ve already edited it where the whole thing is kind of fuzzy. Still clear what they intended with them shooting into your car.”

“Pushers can do that without having to edit the tapes.” I watched a flicker of surprise in his eyes.

“Yeah, I heard the same thing. Never one around when you need one. I also heard sensitives can tell when mutants are near by.” He was looking for that look from me.

I didn’t bite as I nodded in agreement. “I heard those rumors about them too. Need more of them working for the government so we can round up all those freaking mutants. What’s going to be the story? I’m not sticking around to talk to the police.”

“You were shot and drove off before we got here. Probably needed to get to the hospital. The tapes should be good enough to put them away. We happened to be in the neighborhood checking out a warehouse for a client, saw the car chase, got curious, followed up, and happened to be taking pictures. A solid case would be your testimony. I take it you aren’t fond of the police?” He was still fishing.

“I like to stay off their radar as much as possible. The past carries a lot of baggage.” I noticed the other man was staying clear of our conversation. These two were a team who had seen some serious crap over time. The normal was letting the mutant find out what he could. I liked these guys.

“Think your car will still run? We can push you into one of the empty warehouses if necessary.” He was walking over to take a look at my car while the other one kept watch on the guy on the pavement.

“My door and seat received the latest in cool ventilation customization but yes, the car itself is still good.” I followed him over.

He stopped and looked at the guy lying between the vehicles. “Dead?”

“Broken but still alive.” I was standing back, not getting too close as I watched the man.

He nodded before he turned around and studied me. “Nova, Brent gave me a heads up about you. I met one of you already. Her name was…”

“I know, Jenna right? Has everyone met Jenna?” More and more I was wishing I had met this girl myself.

He gave me a sad smile. “A lot of us had. Jenna never had anyone tell her the dangers of being a mutant. She wasn’t raised around people who hated her for what she was. She used her gift to help people and loved almost everyone. All those in turn loved her back. She was what all of us wish the world was like, normals and mutants living in harmony. She died because she was naive. I arrived after the police had forced her car off the road. She had no idea they weren’t going to let her live no matter what. Two squad cars had pulled her over. Four policemen were yelling for her to get out of her car. When she did, they never gave her a chance. They turned her and her car into mincemeat once they started. The news claimed she was armed and shooting back at the police. She didn’t have a gun until they planted one on her body.”

“I have several different videos of the assassination and the names of every single one of those bastards.” His voice caught in his throat.

Stepping up I took his hand and looked into his eyes. “Don’t carry her death on your shoulders. From what I have heard about her, she wouldn’t want that. Revenge is a dark hole sucking the life out of those who let it get a grip on their own soul. Trust me, I know first hand about revenge. Build on Jenna’s love. Use what you have to help others not able to help themselves. There are too many like us who are just as evil as those policemen you despise. Is it any wonder many normals hate everyone tagged as mutant? Maybe Jenna’s love for everyone can be a start for understanding among the normals and us? I’m willing to give it a try. How about you?”

He looked at me for several long seconds before he nodded. “You’re the only other Huntress I’ve met. In your own way, you’re like Jenna without the innocence. Are you really as old as Brent said?”

My eyes closed slightly as my fangs slipped out before I pulled them back in. “I’ll have a talk with Brent about what he is saying about me. One doesn’t speak about a woman’s age if they are a gentleman.”

He looked shocked and then he started laughing. “Oh you are good. Pulled me in there for a second. I was fixing to call him up and tell him to run! Lady, you are really something. Hope you get that mess straightened out for Brent and Kathy. They deserve better. Both of them have put their lives into that place trying to hold it together.”

“Oh it will be straightened out one way or another. Might be nothing left but a wasteland when I’m finished. All those who have been bleeding it to death are going to regret the day they were born. I keep trying to tell you people I’m not Jenna. I have tasted the evil of revenge and own it. Try the place out after I’m gone. I think you will like it.” I gave him a wink.

“You won’t stick around?”

“Can’t, won’t, revenge is a cruel mistress. Everyone will know about me after it is over. I will have to move on so I don’t end up like Jenna.” I pointed to the guy lying on the ground. “I can handle a few dozen like him. A hundred government guys who hate mutants with me in the middle would be a loosing proposition.”

“With your ability to alter reality and hiding in plain sight, I imagine you will live to a ripe old age.” I backed up. “Listen, time for me to go. Let Brent know if what you have doesn’t hold these guys.”

“You would kill them?”

“Damn straight. They have killed a couple others who got too close to what they were doing at the restaurant. I’m a blood thirsty bitch who gives no quarter nor asks for none. The only reason they are still alive, I promised Brent and Kathy no killing. I can tell you it is putting a wrinkle in my kindness to no end.”

His eyes got a little bigger. “Killing is kindness?”

“I have ethics. I only kill mercifully unless I’m rushed or they really piss me off.”

He shook his head. “I was wrong, you’re not Jenna.”

“She would have understood if she had lived long enough. It’s in our blood. We aren’t called Hunters because we are the sweetheart at the party. I don’t know if there are any more out there. As long as I have lived I haven’t met another one. Lots of rumors though. The last thing one would want to do is head off where people were claiming mutants had killed someone. For my own health I steer clear of those areas.”

He pointed off toward the exit. “Go, I’ll try to stitch this together enough so the police will believe it and file charges. Nova, take care and stay alive. I find you fascinating. I’d like to sit down with you over a cup of coffee and have you tell me some of those stories you have lived.”

“Name?”

“Spencer Miller.”

“I’ll keep you in mind Mr. Miller. Maybe in a few years after things have cooled down around here?”

“I’d like that.” He gave me a smile.

Before I left I opened up my trunk and retrieved the ammo box. Taking the index file with the cell phones out, I handed it to him. “I’m asking for a favor. These belong to the guys who were ransacking Kathy’s house. Run the numbers and let me know where they lead. Find out who the person all three of them called the most. I don’t believe in coincidence. Out of all the homes Kathy’s was targeted? Someone told those guys what her hours were and she lived alone. I don’t believe for an instant they were intelligent enough to disable her security system without someone passing them the code. I want names, addresses.”

“One last thing. I used one of those phones to call nine one one. I suspect the police will be trying to ping it to find out who called it in even though the name listed should lead back to one of the men they have in lock up.”

He took the box. “Careful and discrete is my middle name. Be careful Nova. I have a gut feeling you dropped into the middle of a bunch of heavy hitters here. How do I get back in touch with you?”

“Through Brent or Kathy. I need to check out a junkyard and see if they have a driver’s door which will fit my old Mercury. Or get a ton of Bondo and gray primer paint. The bullet holes are too eye catching to ignore.”

“Miller, how old do you think Jenna was?”

A hint of sadness touched his eyes. “Don’t know. She moved here eighteen years ago. She looked like she was seventeen or nineteen then. When they killed her I’d swear she was seventeen or nineteen. Should have kept moving. Badges don’t like it when someone doesn’t seem to age.”

“Did she ever mention where she was from?”

“She mentioned Canada at times. Of course she mentioned most of the fifty states too.”

I had a strong suspicion what got her killed. “Too many people she started liking. She hung around too long. Friendship has to be temporary for those like us.”

“Ouch.” He gave it some thought. “Has to be a miserable life not having any long term friends.”

“Better than the alternative…, I guess.”

I got in my car, and started to roll down my window before I thought. Rolling down the window wasn’t necessary. It wasn’t there. I yelled back to Spencer. “Know any good body shops where they are ‘careful and discrete’ and don’t ask questions?”

“Charley on Tenth and Adams.” He yelled back. “Tell him Jack sent you.”

“I want the names and numbers off these guys cell phones too. Make it happen before calling the police and losing their personals in holding.”

=============================

I slept in the car and came to work after five the next morning. I wanted everyone to see me arriving. Which I doubted the wisdom there of myself when I sensed the mutants. Oh the glory of living when they wanted me dead and I didn’t co-operate. They called in a couple mutant enforcers. These guys were the muscle for the organization to keep everyone in line. Or, in my case, take out anyone the first two idiots couldn’t manage. I bet one or both those clowns from yesterday called from the hospital and told someone I was still upright and not filling in the compost pile.

Walking close enough to the mutants I was able to get an understanding of their powers. Both were one trick pony instead of being multi talented. The short one stood about five six and was a mind caster, He could put thoughts into people’s minds. He wasn’t as powerful as those who could nudge actual events. The other one was some kind of power house able to destroy people’s bodies with a lightning surge. The mind bender was already trying to project on me. I was supposed to walk into the storage room on my right. Probably where Mr. Lightning would light me up?

Although I had been targeted by a lightning caster, I had never been hit by a mutant generated lightning strike. I wasn’t sure I would like it. I also wasn’t sure if I was going to be able to handle him? “Morning men.” As I walked on past and headed to the club, I had their faces on camera.

One more time I was standing in front of Kathy’s desk. “What kind of policy do you have about unauthorized visitors?”

She took a deep breath before looking up. “I take it this is the dock area since we welcome those kind of people in the restaurant and club?”

“Un huh.”

“Because so many come and go from that area, including the delivery drivers, there isn’t any.”

“Call the security company Brent called yesterday. Have them send out the two guys who wrote the report about finding two of your employees firing into a passenger car. Have them hang around the docks today with the excuse they were called in to see if they could figure out the two shooter’s motive. Tell Mr. Miller there are two mutants on our docks who are not employees. He needs to be extra cautious. These guys are the muscle for the organization stealing this place blind.”

Kathy rubbed her forehead and hesitated before she replied. “Nova, I…, didn’t realize it was this bad. You getting killed isn’t worth it. Leave them alone. We’ll try another way.”

“Kathy, this is going to stop. I’m going to be the one putting nails in their coffin. You hired me to do a job. You can fire me if you like. I’m not pulling out until I finish what you hired me for, paycheck or no paycheck. This is what I’m good at. I promised no dead bodies. That was before I realized they were killing people. Bringing in a couple mutants also changed the rules. These are not nice people. They play hardball. I believe I’m the best player in the game.”

“Today is Thursday, they have one more day before I get their attention unless they start the fight sooner. Those two mutants aren’t there to make sure the proper number of bananas get loaded back onto the truck. One of them is a pusher like you said your brother is. Only this guy does it in a bad way which gets people hurt or killed. His crime might be why your brother is in jail. Possible he did something and gave the thought to the police your brother did it. He already tried his mind game on me. It didn’t go the way he planned. I’m a null, they can’t sense I’m a mutant. I’m not affected by what mind powers or projected thoughts other mutants have.”

“Kathy, have all your shippers put RFID tags on everything they ship from now on. They don’t want to tag it then find a new supplier. From now on I want an electronic trail from the time an order is placed with one of your suppliers to the time it reaches its destination here in this club. Put an ID dot on every uniform, piece of clothing everyone in this place wears. Everyone who gets close to any delivered supplies will be tracked. There is no way I’m letting this place revert back into the mess it has got into. This has as much to do with inventory control as it does to mishandling supplies. Besides the stealing there is an awful lot of waste going on because produce is misplaced or mishandled. Every time anyone moves any produce or supplies the information is to be transferred to a computer database. If anything is wrong you can backtrack it to the problem. If employees can’t do their job right you don’t need them. Get rid of them and get more help.”

“I’m working on it, Nova. All this will take time.” Kathy was trying to tell her some things didn’t happen instantly.

“Which we no longer have. Make it happen, Kathy.” I turned and left her office.

Kathy was shaking her head. “Now she’s my boss making demands. I’m beginning to wonder if I should have stayed with the thieving? She held up her hand and started counting on her fingers. Nova, thieves, Nova, thieves, Nova. I guess I stick with Nova.”

“Wise choice.” Echoed down the hall with a big hint of laughter behind it.

Kathy closed her eyes and smiled. “That girl gets scarier by the hour.”

==============================

Taking lots of pictures as I went, I was making a slow run through the bar and the storage room. Harold and the barkeep Ben I liked, were keeping a close watch as I circled the barroom fending off advances from the drinking crowd. The other barkeep Jake was shuffling things under the counter when he didn’t think I was looking. The guys on the dock must have told him to keep an eye on me. Probably made him nervous when I showed up after their failed car jacking scheme. Except for the guy who rose out of his chair and tried to paw me, which resulted in him having a sprained wrist and shoulder, the walk through was uneventful. Harold started out to protect me before I forcefully put the guy back down into his chair.

I was leaving the bar into the dinning room when Harold leaned over in my direction. “I’d hire you as a bouncer. Be sure to put in your application. I can guarantee approval.”

That got a giggle out of me. “Never work. There would be too many lawsuits for medical bills once they found out I was working for the club.”

“HAW!” Escaped his mouth before he reined it back. “Little girl my ass!”

In the dinning room I circled among the tables listening to the conversations to see if anything was amiss I might not be catching. Wilted salad was one of those that caught my attention along with cold potatoes. The kitchen definitely needed a kick in the un huh along with quality control. The waitresses should be sending some of this food back instead of giving it to the customers. The system was failing in more than one area. The waitresses were clean but several were lacking curb appeal. They lacked the spark to make each customer feel like a guest. Ladies, either get a better attitude or after Saturday start job hunting. Joan at the beauty shop was going to receive a bunch of new clients. I wanted our waitresses to ooze cheerfulness and beauty. Kathy would scream about the cost. I knew it would pay back ten fold within a month. As I walked by the buffet bar I scanned it with the digital thermometer I asked Brent to get for me when I first started asking for cameras and other things. It was one of the items I picked up along with the cameras a coupled of days earlier. I swear I’m going to skin maintenance and cleaning personnel alive come Saturday. The bar that was supposed to be hot was luke warm. The salad bar wasn’t chilled. Wilted salad indeed!

Following the waitresses I made the kitchen. Much to my disgust it was still filthy.

“Hey you, girl, I told you what I would do if you came back into my kitchen.” He had been deboning a ham shank and now was headed my way waving a really large knife.

“Sorry, I got lost again. This place is so big I can’t quite figure it out.” I side tracked around the table he had been standing at. I was now in the opposite direction he had first spotted me. I liked this salty old buzzard. We would need his spit and fire to get this kitchen cleaned up. All I had to do is rekindle that fire.

I had read his employment application. Pete had been the head chef in JaMageo’s in New York, French The Cajun in New Orleans, Chatell’s in Seattle. The background Kathy had run on him, he lost two sons in those wars we always seem to be fighting. He lost two daughters, one to an attack of a jealous ex boyfriend as she left work one evening. The other was killed in a jewelry heist gone bad. Each time he moved to leave the bad memories behind. The final straw that broke his will was when the life long love of his life whom he married out of high school, was killed by a hit and run driver as she was out jogging one morning. The police report claimed by the tire tracks, the guy had intentionally weaved over to hit her. They caught up with him and he received two years probation for vehicular homicide. That was probably around the time Pete stopped living and only put in his time to live out his years. When this job was no longer an option for me I planned on visiting Seattle.

Pete came at me with the knife held at the ready. I waited until he was within range. I had his wrist in my left hand as I yanked the knife out with my right. Before he had a chance to respond I pulled him up close so I could talk softly in his ear. “Listen to me you old buzzard. Saturday I take over this shit hole as manager. I’m going to need your help to get this kitchen mess straightened.”

His eyes were registering shock as he tried to get out of my grip and couldn’t. He shook his head. “I’ll move on.”

“No you won’t. Because if you do I’ll come hunt you down and drag you back here in chains if I have to. I’m going to need someone familiar with this place and you are it whether you like it or not. You might have bailed out on life. What you won’t do is bail out on me.” I turned him loose and came down on the ham shank he had been working on. The knife went through the meat, ham bone, and buried itself in the cutting board.

Shock was beginning to register on his face. Picking up one of the pans on the table I turned it over and drove a fingernail through the bottom. When I held it right side up my nail was clearly sticking though the bottom of the pan. “You’re going to help me clean this place up. Agree?”

The shock on his face was replaced by the hint of a smile as he pulled the pan off my fingernail. He turned it upside down to examine the slit in the bottom. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world. I’m in.”

I honestly believed for the first time in years he truly smiled and whispered. “You’re not manager yet.” Before he yelled at me. “Get out of my kitchen before I skin you and serve you up on the menu.”

“Yes sir, sorry sir, I’m going Master Chef. Please forgive me. This place is just so big.” It was all I could do to keep from giggling as I spun on my heel and headed for the storage and dock area at a fast pace.

===================================

My list of people who I could trust was growing slowly. I was sure of one thing, I could trust them. The two mutants walked out of Joe Bryan’s security office as I was slowly moving across the docks discreetly photographing everything and everyone. I could feel the head case trying to get into my mind again. ‘Turn about is fair play.’ I would follow these two tonight and make sure they never bothered anyone again.

Dreamer turned toward Jolt. “She must be blonde. I can’t find a brain in there to give suggestions to.”

“Damn it Dreamer, you’re totally worthless. You were supposed to get her to walk into storage C and I would take her out there. Never mind.” Bolt raised both arms, put his hands together, and pointed at the bitch.

The problem with being top predator is one begins to believe the stories told about them even if they are mostly imagination and tall tales. I giggled listening to the two idiots talking about me.

A flash of lightning, an ear shattering boom which shook the restaurant and club, Nova went flying across the dock to slam up against the wall at the end. Her clothes were burnt off her back, her skin on her back was blackened to a crisp, her long black hair was mostly gone burnt off. The stink of burnt hair, flesh, and clothes wafted across the surrounding area.

Kathy and Brent gasped when the building shook along with the sonic boom. They both had the same thought at the same time. NOVA! Brent went to his closet, unlocked the gun case and retrieved a shotgun with a drum underneath it. Illegal but at the moment law be damned. He headed out the door.

Brent met Kathy in the hallway as she came out of her office. She was carrying a Glock, with a full fifteen shot mag. He glanced at her, nodded toward the stairs. The pair walked through the restaurant. The patrons and waitresses looked surprised but not scared until they saw Kathy and Brent heavily armed. They deduced the problem wasn’t in the restaurant. They headed for the barroom. Harold was coming out carrying a pump shotgun and shaking his head. “It wasn’t here.”

The same idea hit all three at the same time. Docks, it had to be where all the stealing was going on. They were going to find and rescue Nova if that was what happened. What they discussed among themselves later was it was more stupidity than courage driving their actions.

Bolt smiled in evil satisfaction and boomed out in a loud voice. “Anyone says anything they will get the same treatment. Toss that piece of crap in the back of the van.”

Two men gathered up what they could as their stomachs rebelled. They carried the burnt body off the dock and shoved it into the back of a van. Then it was more than they could hold back as both went to their knees and started retching on the pavement.

Bolt climbed into the passenger side as Dreamer got under the wheel, started the van, and was pulling out of the loading area.

Looking for all intents and purposes like a war party, Brent, Harold, and Kathy walked into the kitchen. Pete took one look, shook his head, pointed to the hallway leading to the docks. He picked up a large cleaver and joined them. They failed to notice the black van pulling out into the street as they stepped onto the dock area.

Brent headed directly for Joe Bryan who was standing twenty feet away. “The new girl, Nova, you see her?”

Joe shook his head. “Not since earlier this morning.”

What Brent didn’t miss was the lying guilty look Joe had on his face. Brent swore at that instant if anything had happened to Nova none of these bastards would live very long. The same thing they had asked Nova not to do, he was ready to do himself.

“The explosion a few minutes ago. Where was it at?” Brent was focused on Joe’s face figuring he probably wouldn’t get a truthful answer.

“Don’t know. Kind of rattled us out here. Sonic boom or something.”

Knowing nothing useful was coming with any further questions Brent turned to scan the docks. Almost every man there looked like they were scared to death of something. Those who didn’t look scared looked sick and some had been throwing up. Then it hit him! He had smelled burnt meat before. That smell with smoldering trash was still in the air. He was looking at ash on the east end of the dock. They were too late. He felt his emotions roll. “SHIT!”

He pointed to the darkened area. “WHERE IS SHE!” He looked around at the men as they turned away. “YOU BASTARDS! I SWEAR EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!”

“WHERE IS SHE!” He looked around at the men as they turned away. “YOU BASTARDS! I SWEAR EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!”

Joe let a smile cross his face. Yeah? Dreamer and Bolt would make sure this was all swept under the rug. Mutants had their usefulness, provided they were on your side.

Brent pulled out his phone and punched nine one one.

What everyone had missed was the repairman two hundred feet up in the air, on the high voltage tower four blocks away. Kugger Electric was on her coveralls and safety helmet even though she was working on an Edison electric transmission tower. Jenna’s friends decided to keep track of Nova. Laura volunteered to watch the dock area that morning. Doug would take over for the afternoon shift. She watched Nova walk out onto the dock, the flash of light, heard the boom, saw the body lying on the dock.

She keyed up her radio which was transmission encrypted. “They killed her. It was that big guy we know can send out lightning. Loading her body into a van. He got into the van. They are pulling out of the dock area.”

“We were coming in to do a background check on the two who tried to ambush her yesterday. I see the van. I got this. Nothing we can do besides follow it. I don’t know anyone who would be willing to challenge Bolt.” Spencer had arrived as the van pulled out onto the street. Brent had called him an hour earlier telling him Nova wanted him to question all the company personnel about the guys doing the car jacking. Sadly it was too late to do Nova any good. A decent burial maybe? He knew Bolt and those he worked for would never provide one.

“There are seven of us who will tag team you. Give us directions so we can fill in on the follow while you drop back.” Came over the encrypted radio. Ten minutes after giving out directions a dirty brown Firebird pulled up beside Spencer. Dale gave Spencer a nod, and pulled ahead in front of him.

As he dropped back, Spencer keyed the radio. “Four to six blocks and let someone else take the tail. Can’t stay in their review mirrors longer than that or they will get suspicious.”

Twenty minutes later the van pulled into a downtown alley. Charles in his little Ford turned and went the opposite direction in the alley across the street. A block away he stopped, slid down in the seat so his head wasn’t above the back, reached up and adjusted the rearview mirror. “The van has stopped in the alley. Two of them, Bolt for sure, I think the other one is Dreamer. Crap, if he sees me he will rearrange my mind.”

“Can he see you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“He has to be looking at the person before he can do anything. He can’t mind scan if he isn’t seeing his target.”

“That doesn’t make me feel a whole lot safer.”

“Courage Grasshopper.” Spencer couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face. Charles didn’t feel the humor as he kept low in the seat.

Dreamer and Bolt pulled trash out of the dumpster. Retrieved the body out of the van and tossed it into the dumpster before putting the trash back in. They were both laughing as they got in the van and drove away.

Charles still wasn’t taking any chances as he stayed low in the seat. “They dumped her in with the trash. I see a trash truck coming.”

Spencer nodded even though only his partner in the car could see it. “They must have a schedule of trash pickup routes. No one will be dumpster diving and find her body if it is immediately picked up by the truck. Sick bastards!”

Spencer pulled into the alley. The driver had stopped by the dumpster, the pickup rails were dropping to cradle the dumpster and carry it to the top of the bin to be unloaded into the truck.

Spencer walked up beside the driver’s door and pulled his Glock before he opened the door. The driver was about to complain about someone opening his door when he looked into the barrel of a pistol.

“There is an item in that dumpster I want back. Got tossed in carelessly. Move on to your next pickup and forget this one today.”

The driver nodded as he hit the levers and the carriage retracted to the side of the truck. Spencer stepped back and motioned him on. The driver never hesitated as he started moving the truck away from the dumpster. He had no idea what could be in that dumpster the guy wanted. He was smart enough to know it didn’t matter. Whatever was there was his.

Spencer and his partner started pulling trash out until they found the body. The stench was overpowering but this was for Jenna. They climbed into the dumpster and handed the body over to two more men waiting on the outside.

“God, they did a number on her. Get a body bag. We’ll give her a decent burial if I have to dig the grave myself.” Spencer was feeling sick to his stomach. One of the guys couldn’t handle it. He was bent over heaving his guts up. This caused a chain reaction as two more found this was more than they could stand and they started doing the same.

Fourteen minutes later they had slid her into a body bag and put her in the trunk of Spencer’s car. He was looking at the bag before he closed the trunk. “Spread the word. Need donations for a casket and burial plot. I’ll take her over to Heavenly Gates Funeral Home. Maurice is discreet and will make sure Jane Doe gets the proper burial.”

“Got it.” Was answered by Tom. The others only nodded as they walked away.

Spencer wanted to put some distance between the crime and the burial. It took them forty nine minutes to drive to the funeral home. He walked in and found Maurice. “I have a special package, treat her with respect. Her name was Nova. I don’t think it would be smart to put that on the tombstone. Jane Hall would work or anything you can think of. If you have a tombstone someone ordered and never picked up that would work just as well.”

Maurice had his hands together in front of him. “Drive around to the back and put her in the embalming room.”

Spencer drove around to the back. When he opened the trunk he stepped back. The body bag had been slit open from top to bottom.

“I need fluids.” Came out as a whisper.

He grabbed a water bottle out of the seat of his car as he yelled at his partner, Ken. “GET ALL THE WATER YOU CAN FIND! ANY ENERGY DRINK! GATORAIDE ANYTHING!”

Her eyes weren’t open as he put the lip of the bottle to her lips and slowly let the water trickle out. She was swallowing it.

When the bottle was empty Ken stepped up with a bottle of Gatorade. “Slowly so she doesn’t choke.” Spencer stepped back and pulled out his phone.

Brent was on the docks trying to get the police to do something. Arrest everybody make them confess. He was adamant the police needed to do something when he felt his phone vibrating. He started to turn it off as he checked the number. It was Spencer. Bad timing but Brent answered it anyway. “You’re too late. I think they killed her.”

“You won’t need my services then. I’ll stay with the client you called me about. He is a crusty ol codger I’ll give him that much. Two toughs tried to take him down. He’s not staying down.”

Brent held the phone out and looked at the number. Spencer must think he’s talking to one of their other customers. “This is Brent.”

“Does that mean I won’t have to take you in for psychiatric care since you know who you are?”

Brent was slowly getting the message. Public phones anyone can listen in. “The old codger is okay?”

“Working on getting back on his feet. They really beat the old man up.”

“How soon do you think he will be okay?”

“Don’t know. Everything is up to him.”

Brent nodded. “Keep me posted. If he needs anything and I mean anything I’ll make it happen.”

He turned off his phone and looked at the officers. “I’m sorry, this has been a terribly emotional time for me. I can’t answer any more of your questions. I’m going to go lay down and rest.”

He motioned to Kathy, Harold, Pete. “We’re done here. Come with me.”

Kathy was confused. From a full on verbal barrage against the police to calmly walking away? Something was up. Was it the phone call?

Brent led them inside one of the walk in freezers. “I think this is about as good a secure area to speak as we can get in this place. Spencer called. If I understand the message right, Nova is alive. She has been worked over. To what extent I haven’t a clue. Spencer is clueless how long it will take her to recover. Hospital and doctors are out of the question of course. We can’t go see her as we might drag a tail along and they would finish the job. We will have to wait and depend on Spencer to keep us informed.”

Kathy fell into Brent and wrapped her arms around his neck. He could tell she was crying. Brent was beginning to suspect Nova had the same effect on people the same way Jenna did. Everyone fell in love with her…, well not everyone. Some wanted her dead.

I think it was the forth or fifth bottle I was finally able to move my lips. The other parts of me felt like they would break if I tried to move them. “Put me in a bathtub with cool water.”

Maurice went into the Funeral Home and returned with a gurney. Obviously used for dead bodies as it was a stainless steel table with no padding. His wife Judy came out carrying blankets. They spread two on the table for cushion. Spencer and Ken lifted Nova out of the trunk and laid her on the table. Judy spread a blanket over her body which was only slightly covered with burnt bloody rags.

The tub was filled to overflowing. Spencer and Ken got ready to lift her off the gurney and lower her into the tub. She motioned as much as possible with her hand. “Take these off. I’ll sink to the bottom. Don’t worry I’m not drowning no matter how long I stay under. Don’t pull me out until I say so.”

After Judy removed the remnants of rags off her body, Spencer and Ken lifted her over into the tub. She settled to the bottom. Spencer wasn’t sure what the others were thinking. His thoughts were he was looking at the perfect female body. He was positive he shouldn’t be looking at her right now. He justified it by thinking she might need help.

Long minutes later everyone was looking at each other. Had she drown? “Do we pull her out?” Spencer leaned over the tub. Her eyes were still closed but she was wiggling her finger back and forth.

“I guess not.” He straightened up. Ten minutes later he checked again. And received the same signal. Forty minutes, an hour, two hours later she started moving. Dead black skin was sloughing off and settling in the bottom of the tub. Her black hair had grown out a couple inches, all the burned frizzled hair lying in the bottom of the tub.

The others were coming and going to check on her, Spencer had stayed and watched the whole time. “Nova, the perfect name for her. Her whole body was re-generating.”

She rose up out of the tub. All the black burnt skin and hair was still in the tub. “She held out her hand. “I need a towel please if you don’t want me dripping all over the place.”

Judy came in carrying several large towels, slippers, and a bathrobe. “I can help dry you.”

I shook my head. “I’m still healing. Don’t touch my back.”

Judy handed a towel over and laid the others along with the robe on the gurney. “What can you eat? I suspect you need something with all you had to replace.”

“Meat, potatoes, gravy, large protein drinks, anything body builders eat or take. Will that be a problem?” As of this moment I was capable of taking care of myself again if necessary. I wasn’t whole and I wasn’t healthy but I could move without tearing any burnt skin which I no longer had.

“No, there is a restaurant six blocks down the street and they will have that on the menu. Anyone else? It is a couple hours past dinner time.” Judy looked at Spencer and Ken. She knew Maurice and herself would eat something. Calling it in for the girl would give her an excuse to not cook up a meal this time.

“Order me three meals, please. My body is running on empty right now.”

Judy looked at the two men who hadn’t been able to take their eyes off the goddess before them. “I’m sorry I never got your names. We probably should leave the lady alone now she seems able to take care on her own.”

Spencer and Ken both blushed a deep red as they turned and walked away after realizing what they had been doing. Judy pointed to the door the men were leaving by. “Down the hallway, when you come to another hallway take a right. Go to the end. Across the breezeway is our home. I’ll find you some clothes.”

I was pulling on the robe. “I don’t want to be a bother. Sweats if you have them.”

Judy looked up at the woman. She was at least five inches taller than herself. “I have some of my own. They would look ridiculous on you. I’ll ask one of the men to pick up a set when I send him out to pick up that protein mix you asked for. I’d ask him to pick up a bra at the same time but I am guessing it would be too much for the poor man.”

For the first time I felt like giggling. I didn’t. “I usually don’t wear bras, thank you anyway.”

Judy took a second look. “Come when you’re ready.” She turned and walked away. She was thinking Amazon.

Tying the robe off, I looked over at the bathtub. It wasn’t a tub but a tank. Looking around the room I realized where I was. That tank was used for cleaning up corpses. I figured it was appropriate. I was as close to being one myself as one could ever get and come back. I had a lot of people I owed my life to. This body might be self healing but without help it didn’t have enough to work with to repair itself this time.

Spencer called Brent as he was walking down the hallway and had got over his embarrassment. Who wouldn’t stare at that? Nova was the pinnacle of everything a woman should be.

Brent looked at the number as his phone rang. He prayed it wasn’t bad news. “Yeah.”

“The old man is up and talking. Are there additional instructions on his care?”

“Make sure his needs are met. We don’t want him around here anymore. He was a clumsy old fool, some of the people we have didn’t like him.”

Spencer hung up unclear on the message. Was it Brent didn’t want her back or was he supposed to keep her away until things settled back down? One thing he was sure of, no one was going to tell Nova to forget it and go home. He was positive the body count in this town was fixing to rise. It would shorten the time Nova stayed. Everyone started screaming Hunter when two or more people were killed. Even when they were shot, stabbed, or died in a car crash. Hunter was the phantom bogey bear every one had read or heard about. No one had ever met one except Jenna’s friends. The cops who killed her were only guessing. Spencer had read things happening back during the Salem witch hunts. Fear, paranoia, mass hysteria and everyone was guilty who looked ‘witchy’.

I learned Spencer’s partner’s name when Ken returned with sweats and a large jug of powdered protein mix. I had changed into the sweats. They were a size too small and I wondered if he did it on purpose? I headed off to find the kitchen and Judy. I found both at the same time.

Judy looked at me as I walked in to the kitchen. “You’re looking a lot better.”

“Thanks, still feel like hell ran me down and then backed over me a couple more times to make sure. Awfully weak too. May I borrow a glass?”

She pointed to the cupboard to her left. “Glasses are in there. Help yourself to anything you want in the kitchen. May I call you Nova?”

“I’d like that.”

“Anything in the fridge, kitchen, or anyplace you find something you need, help yourself. I don’t want you asking every time you want something.”

Walking over I touched her cheek with the back of my hand. To her credit and her inner strength she only pulled back slightly when I touched her. “I can’t hug you yet. I’m still damaged. I owe my life to all of you. Thank you for taking me in and not tossing me out with the trash.”

Judy leaned into my hand before she reached up with both of hers and wrapped them around my hand. “You’re a beautiful woman, Nova. No one deserves to have done to them what happened to you. I hope the police catch the bastards who did this to you.”

“I hope they don’t.”

Judy’s eyes snapped up to look into mine. She stared for ten or fifteen seconds before she nodded in agreement. “Come to think of it, I hope they don’t either.”

I borrowed a large glass and fixed a protein mix as the food from the restaurant arrived. During dinner I got up from the table and fixed myself a greens slurry using vegetables from Judy’s fridge. That was what I was finishing off now after eating three plates of food from the restaurant. I was on my fourth large glass of protein mix, a second greens slurry mix, and a glass of water. That was what had all of them looking at me. I didn’t tell them I thought my body was metabolizing everything almost as soon as it hit my stomach. I was in dire need of repair and it was taking care of that job.

“Brent told me he didn’t want you to come back to the restaurant. I believe he thinks it will be too dangerous for you.” Spencer watched as I finished with the slurry.

“Kathy gave me a job. I’m finishing it. What day is it?” I wondered how long I was out?

“Thursday.”

“I’m still on schedule. I won’t go back today or Friday. Friday night I go see the people Kathy told me to so I would look nice as a manager Saturday.”

Ken choked on his water. Look nice? He had spent a couple hours looking at her naked body. They didn’t come any nicer.

Spencer and Judy gave Ken the don’t ask don’t tell look.

“I need transportation and some petty cash. Around five hundred dollars should do it. No credit cards.” I looked at Spencer. “You and I, private talk. Where?”

We ended up a couple blocks from the funeral home, standing on someone’s front yard. Spencer left his cell phone and everything else in his pockets in the kitchen. He started first. “I know what you’re thinking. No one needs to be a mind reader to realize you’re going back to finish. Nova, Bolt and Dreamer are not two mutants anyone wants to mess with. As a tag team they are invincible. Dreamer knows when anyone is focused on them. Bolt takes them out. Guys with rifles have tried from a distance and it has never ended up well for them. I’m positive some in the police are being paid off. The others aren’t going to risk a hundred lives trying. Jenna was an easy unsuspecting target for the police. Didn’t you tell me revenge is its own hellhole? Don’t do this, Nova.”

My hair was down to my shoulders now. I brushed it away from my face. “I also told you I own revenge. Personal or not, what about those you told me they have killed? How many more have to die because everyone is afraid of these two? Tell me where they live, where they usually hang out when they aren’t killing someone. I also want to know if they have a routine.”

“Nova, don’t.”

“DON’T HELL! They belong to me. Whether you tell me or I spend a month tracking and finding out what I need to know, they are mine.”

The fire in her eyes and the look on her face caused the hairs on the back of his neck to stand up as goose bumps popped up all over his body. Scared? Hell yes! Any sane person would be. Nova was giving off vibes she was the Grim Reaper ready to harvest a couple souls. Pray for those who got in her way. No wonder she was called The Huntress. The cotton in his throat and dry mouth made it hard to get the words out. “Let me make some calls. I’ll have the info for you in an hour or two.”

Her next request didn’t surprise him. “I need a non descript van or a car with a large trunk. I’ll need chains, weights, roll of sheet plastic, and a boat located in the bay. Probably pollute the ocean but it can’t be helped. There won’t be any bodies to identify.”

Spencer nodded. He understood. The same thing they tried to do with her. It would have worked too except for Jenna’s friends and those who loved her. “I’ll get on it. Non traceable tags to go with. How long will you need it?”

“Just tonight unless I can’t find a place to weave this plan all together. This takes top priority. I’m not going back to the restaurant until this problem is out of the way. Years ago I ran up against one of those guys who tossed lightning. I got lucky before he fried me. Going back to the restaurant and waiting for Bolt to come find me is not an option. He will make sure there is nothing but ashes next time.”

“Nova…?” Spencer hesitated.

I waited for Spencer to ask his question.

“When you were in the water…,” He wasn’t sure how to ask.

“Why didn’t I drown?”

“uh, yeah”

“Think about it. When we are conceived we live our lives in a fluid for nine months. We can go without food for a couple weeks. We can’t go without water for more than a few days. Our bodies are ninety two percent water. Water is and has life. My body functions shut down while it took care of sloughing off the damage. Kind of similar to soaking a dish with dried food on it so it can be wiped clean.”

He nodded. “I can understand that as unbelievable as it is. How did you know when I was thinking about pulling you out?”

“I was born in a village a very long time ago. People knew I was different by the time I was three or four. By the time I was twelve they were frightened of me and wanted to kill me. I fled to the forest and was adopted by a pack of wolves. My instinct to sense everything around me whether I saw it or not was honed way above normal for one reason. Survival.”

Smiling at Spencer I continued. “Most people can sense when someone is looking and focused on them. I can pick out one or many in a crowd who are looking or thinking about me. It was the same when you looked down at me in the water. Things learned when growing up in the wilderness with wolves and other animals. That includes the humans who would have killed me if they could. Over the years I supplied grains to the poorer villages. The wolf pack and me took them meat to keep the people from starving to death. I killed those who raided the villages and took lives, food, women. That was when people began to notice wolves always surrounded me or they were close by. It was when the name Huntress started being told among men. I guess the name and the stories, the truth, the lies stuck.”

My mistake was thinking Bolt wouldn’t try with a dozen witnesses. I had forgot all those so called witnesses were in league with him and Dreamer. I got lax over the last century. A mistake that would have cost me my life if not for you and the others. It won’t ever happen again.

“I can’t explain why I’m like I am anymore than I can explain life. The only answer I have, I am me just as life is as it is. Which probably doesn’t make any sense.”

Spencer looked at Nova for several seconds before he nodded in agreement. “You explained it better than I’ve ever heard it explained. I guess all of us are for no other reason.”

They got up from the grass and headed back to the funeral home. “Spencer, I need a nice dress, plain and simple to get close if he is in a club or something. I need stealth clothes if he’s home and I need to sneak in.”

“Dreamer…”

“Dreamer isn’t a problem. He manipulates people’s minds. I’m a null. He has tried twice on me. Doubtful he can sense me unless he is looking at me. I could feel him trying there on the docks. It is as far as he got. Thinking he has the upper hand on everyone else is going to make him such an easy target it won’t even be a challenge. He was working with Bolt. He can go to Hell with him at the same time. I don’t think their fancy tricks will help them there.”

“Okay, as soon as we give our thanks to the Daughterys we will go see what we can find for you to work with.”

“I owe you and them more than I can ever repay. I’d like to make up their financial costs at least. I can’t do it immediately as I don’t have any funds.”

Spencer reached for my hand as we walked back. “Don’t even give it any thought. You can ask, I’m positive they will turn you down. If you take care of Bolt and Dreamer so they don’t figure out you were brought here, that will suffice.”

Spencer taking my hand kind of surprised me. I reacted and moved it out of his strike zone and then moved back. I wasn’t sure he noticed. I knew I scared him most of the time when he wasn’t being cautiously nervous. Hopefully letting him hold my hand would sooth his nerves some. I hoped he wasn’t thinking sexual attraction. That was doomed before it ever began. Date, kissing, touching was as far as I ever let anyone get. The scent he was giving off had dropped from fight or flight fear to nervous. I liked this guy.

Spencer came through for me. I had everything I asked for plus a driver’s license. I laughed over that one when I read the name Consuela Hernandez. If I was pulled over by a state trouper and he accepted that as my ID, Texas was in trouble.

Bolt and Dreamer were at The Outsiders Club celebrating getting paid for another hit. Spencer managed to get me a van and gave me directions to the club. He also loaned me one of their secure walkie talkies they used. I found their van in the parking lot. Spencer and Ken were in their own car a couple blocks away. “You said Bolt usually drove. There is a car parked beside their van. I need that parking spot. Can we pull it out?”

“What make is the car? Give me the color and the tag number. I can call in for a tow from the owner.” Came back over the radio

“And you guys think I’m spooky. It’s a blue Ford, Texas plate N four six seven five two.”

“Give me a minute.”

I think he took five minutes before my radio came alive again. “Tow truck is on its way. Be there in ten minutes. Nova, I have the video feed from the parking lot. I’ll loop it from the time before you entered.”

That one surprised me. “You can do that from a couple blocks away?”

“Moved up where we are across the street.”

“Spencer, you need to back off. If this goes wrong I don’t want you and Ken killed by this maniac. I bet Dreamer can sense you.”

“Not as long as you will quit saying their names and making us think of them. There are over sixty people in that club who keep bouncing their names around. So far we are only part of the background clutter. I might not manipulate mind thought like he does. I can sense when someone is focusing on me like you said you could.”

The idea Spencer was on my side and helping was making this a thousand times easier. I could have done it on my own and probably took three or four months to pull it off. “Put on some romantic music and think about the love of your life. That should get your mind removed from this.”

“Ha, ha, ha, ha. Ken says he met the love of his life only today.”

THAT caused me to giggle. “That’s okay as long as he understands as soon as this job is over, I’ll take him on a date and wine and dine him. But only one time and there is never a night cap to finish the date.”

“Damn! I wish I had said that was me thinking the same thing.”

“Guys! Focus! We are on a serious job here.”

“Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…, we’re focused. Never been more focused…, ha, ha, ha, ha.”

That caused me to laugh out loud as I shook my head. Over the centuries men have never changed. God love em.

Close to right on time a City Mechanics tow truck showed up. The guys knew what they were doing as they hooked up to the Ford and winched it up onto a flatbed in less than ten minutes. They were pulling out when I pulled in to the vacant spot before anyone else got it. “Guys, I’m set. How we doing?”

“Danny went into the club to make a visual check. Targets are with six guys and four women. Doesn’t look like they are ready to quit anytime soon.”

“Shit! Pull him out of there! Dreamer get a lock on him and this whole situation will turn into everyone’s nightmare!”

My nerves were on edge for the next six minutes before my radio came alive. “He’s out.”

“Okay people, no more heroics. I can’t face Bolt head on. We lose the surprise we lose our lives. Is that clear enough for everyone?”

My radio clicked, there was a long silence before. “understood”

It now turned into a waiting game and hoping on my part they didn’t drag any women along when they decided to leave. Still doable but twice as hard and it would leave witnesses. Seven minutes after twelve the owner of the Ford came out and strolled up and down the parking look looking for his car. It was obvious he was missing his wheels. He should have thanked us. He was drunk. Might have got killed trying to drive home. After two circles through the lot he left. It was closing in on twenty minutes after two AM when my radio talked to me. “Crowd exiting. Seems to be breaking up into groups. Four headed your way.”

I unlatched the side door on the van. It was next to Bolt’s van. This was it. A do or die situation.

“They split, two are returning to the club.”

“Did you see the look on Bernie’s face when I told him I would fry his ass?”

“That was so funny, he peed in his pants.”

I was listening to Bolt and Dreamer as they walked up to their van. As Bolt opened the driver’s door, I opened the side door on the van and launched. Less than a heartbeat he was going down with a broken neck and already tore up bad enough he wouldn’t be a threat at the moment. Dreamer still hadn’t realized all was not well as he was opening his door on the opposite side of the van. Grabbing the top of the door, I pulled as I jumped leveraging myself up to the top of the van. I was over it and came down on Dreamer before he got both legs up into the passenger side. It was over. I wiped my bloody hands off on his shirt. Picking up Dreamer, I carried his body back around to my van and tossed his body into the back. Bolt was next and then I ripped his heart out. Bolt was a re-gen. He could rebuild provided he wasn’t too badly damaged. I made sure he couldn’t. Good thing the van was layered inside in plastic.

I riffled his pockets for the van keys and keyed the radio. “I’m done here.”

Minutes later Ken walked up. I handed him the keys. He nodded without saying anything, got in Bolt’s van, and left.

I had a long night and a long drive ahead of me. Pulling out, I headed to the gulf and that boat Spencer promised would be waiting for me. I knew Bolt was a re-gen even though I had never heard anyone say those like him had re-generative abilities. It wouldn’t make any difference one way or another. Neither he nor Dreamer still had a heart. Re-generative or not, with no blood circulating through their bodies, cells would start dying off. There would be no bodies, no van. Ken was going to make sure it went through someone’s shredder like the last one. I didn’t want to know who or where. With no security tape, thanks to Spencer, the police would never treat it as a murder investigation. Bolt and Dreamer drove off and never came back. End of story.

Back in town again before five PM I parked the van in the Walmart parking lot. And walked the eight miles back to the restaurant. Along the way I received fifteen different offers for a ride. Which I ignored until they didn’t take no for an answer. Those two guys who tried to muscle me into their car are still in their car. Just not in the normal position for driving. My purpose was two fold. Spencer told me where to leave the van so they could retrieve it and clean it, which I didn’t think it needed. Plastic sheeting had been laid over everything before they loaned it to me. That was left in a dumpster over eighty miles from here. The other reason was, I didn’t want anyone driving me back to the restaurant and become associated with me.

Walking in the front door the waitresses ignored me when I didn’t stop to be guided to a table. “Good evening, Nova.” Came from Marco, the Maitre d’ who was coming back after taking some customers to a table.

“Good evening, Marco. Is everything okay here?”

He hesitated. I knew he had heard rumors about my supposed murder. “Yes ma’am. For the present.”

That brought a smile from me although it was probably more of a predator’s ‘lunch is about to be served’ grin. “Let’s make sure the problems on the other side of this restaurant don’t bleed over to this side then.”

He gave a slight nod. “I’ll do my best to follow your orders, ma’am.”

Kathy must have clued him in or more rumors were floating about this place. “Not yet, Marco. After twelve tonight. I’d appreciate it if you kept it to yourself until then if they don’t already know.”

“Kathy told me. So far everyone else is guessing. I’ll be most happy to acknowledge your taking over as manager five seconds after midnight. Now if you will excuse me ma’am I see some more customers coming in the door.”

When I walked into the kitchen I thought Pete was going to rush over and hug me. A relieved happy smile spread across his face from ear to ear. I swear he was kind of bouncing on the floor.

“Master Chef, I’m sorry, I got lost again.”

He never lost his grin as he waved toward the back doors with a huge ladle.

“Yes Sir, Sorry Sir.” I couldn’t help pushing back at him just a tad. He looked like he was enjoying that too.

Cutting into the hallway I headed for the stairs. The docks could wait. I needed to update my bosses. When I walked into Kathy’s office she screamed loud enough to break glass. “NOVA!” Springing out of the chair, she ran around the desk, and launched herself at me with her arms wide open.

“NOVA? WHERE?” Came from Brent’s office.

“HERE, SHE’S HERE!” Kathy screamed out. “We thought they had killed you. We were so worried until Spencer sent his messages to Brent. Well we were worried then too even though we figured the message indicated you were still alive but hurt.”

She backed up looking me over. “What happened? What did they do?”

“Bolt tried to burn me to a crisp. You won’t see it now. I’m healed up.”

Brent came in the door. “So good to see you are okay.”

I could tell he was wanting to hug me too but was holding back. Turning in his direction I held my arms out. If he was brave enough he could step in for a hug. “I promise I won’t kill you. Yet.”

He got the silliest look on his face. I could tell he was silently laughing, He wasn’t letting it out as he stepped into my arms and hugged me back, pressing his cheek up against mine. “God, we were so worried. Kathy was ready to kill every single one of them out there on the docks. I believe if we had seen your body she would have.”

He backed up and got more than serious. “Nova, you can’t stay. They will be back.”

“No they won’t.”

“You’re sure?”

“DEAD sure.”

“You still want the job?”

“Until you or Kathy fire me. Or my staying puts anyone in danger.”

“I’ll never fire you. I don’t believe Kathy would either. This place needs you more than it does us.”

He looked at Kathy. “I believe our manager, supervisor, health inspector, quality control…, uh, what else? Never mind, we’ll tack on more as she takes care of the first ones. Get her cleaned up to fit the job. She smells nice but there are an awful lot of other odors she is carrying that don’t. I suggest a change of perfume. The Ocean Spray is too passé.”

“Contraire Monsieur, it is from the latest line of new odor fents. We also have Draft Horse, Mule Barn, Dead Fish, and Sewer Alley.”

Kathy was grinning as Brent held up his hands. “Okay, I surrender. May I beg you to NOT try any of your new ones tomorrow?”

He reached in his pocket and handed me a set of keys. “Take my car. If you aren’t back by the time I call it quits, I’ll ask Kathy to give me a ride home.”

There was a flash of happiness on Kathy’s face. It didn’t last long but it was there. Her pheromones changed to seduction. She had the hots for Brent. As Kathy’s pheromones reached Brent his changed to pleasure. He had the hots for her. Don’t these too ever talk? Is this job taking so much out of both of them they don’t notice because they are too exhausted? This problem needed fixing along with all the others around here.

Looking at the keys I shook my head. “There isn’t a Lamborghini in the parking lot.”

“No there isn’t. Not in the back lot. It is out front. I’m not dumb enough to believe it would last if it was parked out back. Enjoy it, unable to keep up the payments, I’ll probably be turning it back to the bank next month.”

“Don’t give up yet. While on the subject of keys. I always keep a spare set for my car. All the keys I had on me when sparky overcharged me are gone.”

Kathy opened up a drawer on her desk and retrieved a batch of keys. “These were supposed to be yours when you took over as manager. They fit every lock in this place provided the locks haven’t been changed. When you coming in? Tonight?”

“It was my plan.”

“When you come in I’ll give you the security codes to the place. The Bar has a different code. You get those too. There is a key to Brent and my offices. Under my desk is a floor safe where five thousand dollars in small bills are. The receipts for each day are tallied at closing and Brent or I drop it off at the bank. One of us removes the money each morning and then put three thousand in the safe deposit safe for the cashier in the restaurant and two thousand in the safe behind the bar. No more than a thousand is transferred to the cash register to give back to the customers their change. More can be withdrawn as needed throughout the day. I wanted to talk to you about all of this today but circumstances…,”

“I’m good. What about the temporary help? Were you able to get us some? Tomorrow at five I plan on cutting help. I’m sorry but I need you and Brent to hold this together tomorrow. I can’t be everywhere explaining job description to everyone of them. Not to begin with. I’ll delegate team leaders as those who are capable stand out among the rest. Pete will control his kitchen and Harold will handle the bar. The waitresses stay for now. They will have to clean up their personalities and bring up their happy faces if they plan on being with us at the end of next week.”

“Brent, call your friend from security. Ask them to send over Spencer, Ken and a couple other guys for one day. We will need someone we can trust to keep an eye on every thing and everyone as we push out the old guard from this place. I have no doubt they will be trying to sabotage and steal all they can when they realize they have been terminated.”

“After tomorrow see if Spencer can help us out the rest of the week watching the truck drivers and deliveries. One good experienced man is all we will need for that. I would like for it to be Spencer.”

“Something you aren’t telling me, Nova. Spencer impressed you that much when those guys tried to do their carjacking? I’m not buying it.” He waited for an explanation.

“Brent, there are some things I’ll never answer.”

Kathy was fanning herself. “Whew, I’m getting tired just thinking about all we need to get done.”

“One or two weeks hard push Kathy. I promise after that you and Brent can take some time off and enjoy each others company outside this place.”

Kathy lowered her eyes, her face turned a deep red. Brent gave me a sharp look. He was blushing too.

“What? You don’t think I couldn’t smell it when you two got close to each other? Both of you are giving off a ‘take me I’m yours’ scent. I can’t believe I have to fix every tiny little thing that is out of whack around this place.” Taking the keys Kathy had put on the desk I headed for the door. “I want a raise. This job never said I had to be matchmaker along with all the other descriptions. I’m feeling overworked and abused and I just got here.”

Kathy and Brent were still looking at each other as I left them to figure out the rest of it. God, I hope I don’t have to give them the birds and the bees speech. The keys to the executive suite were with the keys Brent gave me. There was also a set on the keys Kathy said were mine. I was tempted to try out that NASA outfitted shower to see what it could do. Instead I headed for the indoor swimming pool they called a tub. It had Jacuzzi jets in it. I figured they needed a workout. An hour later I realized I better get it in gear. My first appointment was at seven with Joan. My duffle bag was by the end of the couch. I left it there when I brought it in so no one would think I was claiming a bedroom they needed. White panties, jeans, and a soft brown polyester shirt were my choice. The sneakers Spencer got me when he went after a black sweat suit was all I needed for footwear. Heels were not in my wardrobe. At six foot one I didn’t need any more height to look out of place.

The Lamborghini was a nice set of wheels but a pain in the ass getting in and out. It had a purpose as every male wanted my attention on the way to the beauty parlor. The lights were on in the beauty shop. I didn’t see anyone inside. After getting out of the car I walked up and tapped on the glass.

The girl I remembered as Darla came around the curtains in the back headed my direction. In the reflection in the glass I could see four, less than leading citizens of the neighborhood, bopping along, swaggering, and talking loud enough selective hearing wasn’t needed.

“That’s a fine ride.”

“Oooh wee, look at the ass that drove it in.”

“That’s one fine looking momma.”

‘She can sit on my seat covers any day.”

“I’ll take her for a ride and then take her car.”

Stepping back out to the side of the car I stopped by the front fender. “Evening gentlemen. Now before you fine young men do anything stupid why don’t you turn around and leave before things get out of hand.”

“What you say, bitch? You talking to us?” One of the idiots stepped up ahead of the others as they all kept coming.

“Gentlemen, I am not going to give you more than one warning. Do not try and get in my face. I’ve had a long day and I’m not in the mood.” Crossing my arms under my breasts in a non threatening manner I hoped they didn’t push it.

“Oh so you’re not in the mood are you, bitch. I’ll get you in the mood.” The leader finished up with his face inches from mine.

I grabbed the back of his head pulled it down, took a step back, brought my knee up and smashed his nose as I kept power driving it home. He flopped over backwards, his head hit the pavement, and he was through being a threat. Two of the three pulled knives the third one pulled a gun.

“I’m gonna cut yuh and make you bleed for what you did to Malcolm. Then I’m gonna take what I want.” The one on my right was coming at me.

I guess he figured his buddy with the gun was his backup? I was instantly only a foot from him as I came to his attack. My hands were up in the air like it was his face I was going for as I brought my right foot up and kicked the knife out of his hand. Which ended up in the gunman’s belly. Stepping into the gunman I brought my hand down on his wrist breaking it causing the gun to be leveraged out of his hand. Doing a full circle I brought my foot up and kicked the knife guy in the gut sending him flying back several feet to land on his back on the pavement. With three of them out of the picture there was only the forth idiot holding a knife.

Sliding my fingers into my back pockets I stared at him in as casual stance as I could muster, like I was waiting on a friend or the bus. It was up to him how this went. He was looking at me, at his friends, at me, back at his friends, and back at me. I shrugged and waited.

The knife slipped from his fingers and clattered on the pavement. I nodded in agreement. “Good choice. Gather up your friends, go home, get some help.”

Squatting down I picked up the gun and the knife. Unloading the gun, and dropping the clip, I gave the gun and the knife back to him. “One of these days if you boys keep this up, you’re going to pull that gun on someone who is armed themselves. One or all of you will die. You’ve been rolling the dice every time you do something like this. Snake eyes is going to come up and that won’t be your lucky day. Stop threatening people, taking what you never worked for, never earned. If I ever run into you again and you’re still doing this, that won’t be your lucky day either.”

Turning I walked up to the beauty shop, stopped, turned around. “Touch that car and I will track you down. What I will extract in payment will be way above any damage you do to mine. All of you might never walk again.”

Her eyes as wide as two egg whites, Darla unlocked the door and let me in.

“Give me the key or leave it in the door. I may have to go back out if their stupidity returns. I don’t want them scratching the car. It isn’t mine.”

Seven minutes later the kids were helping each other back down the block. Darla and I were still by the front door watching them go. She glanced in my direction still not sure she shouldn’t be running herself. “They aren’t from around here. I’ve never seen them before. We’ve never had this kind of thing happen until now.”

“Means they were scouting for an opportunity to do what they tried. If they know where a hospital is, they may make it before their friend bleeds out. Knife fights the police don’t give a damn as there are too many other things a lot more serious needs their attention. If it had been a gunshot wound I would be gone before they were. THAT gets attention. The police would track it back to the place it happened.”

I turned to look at her. “I’m sorry you people ever met me. I’m trouble with a capital T. Those around me seem to get hurt because they got close to me.”

Darla reached out to touch my arm which wasn’t there before I moved back in her strike zone again. She noticed. “I’m beginning to understand a little what Jenna had to live with. She never hurt anyone. Yet, they feared her.”

Reaching out I put my arm around her shoulder. She stiffened before she relaxed again. “Going to sound like a broken record. I really wish I had met her. Come on, let’s see what Joan can do to make me presentable.”

“…, as if you needed any help.” Darla as looking at my face and almost giggled. “If the rest of the women looked like you the cosmetic industry would go broke.”

Joan pushed the curtain back and motioned for us. “If I may break up this love fest. Need to get started. Kathy called, said Brenda was waiting on you for your fitting.”

Kathy was right about Joan being a makeup artist. She heightened my cheek bones, enhanced my eyes, added length to my eye lashes, subtle liquid peach to my lips, almost natural pink to my nails, along with a dozen other things.

When she was done, Joan turned my chair to face the mirror. “What do you think?”

“Nice, a natural look without being over the top. I love it. Thank you.” I noticed Darla looking on in awe.

She noticed me looking at her in the mirror and blushed a deep red. “I’m as straight as they come and I’m in love with a girl.”

Joan giggled. “Well, I’m not straight. I’d take her into my bed anytime she would have me.”

Both women were giving off lust scent big time. It was time to go. “Joan, thanks. I don’t have anything to pay you with. Not even a credit card. I’ll be back when I get a paycheck, provided there is anything on it.”

“Kathy is covering the cost. I would like a down payment though. A hug and a kiss. Don’t worry about the makeup, it doesn’t smear. It will last you a couple weeks before we need to freshen it up.” She held out her arms.

Standing up and reaching out, I pulled her into a tight smothering embrace. Then I laid the sexiest kiss on her I could, adding a little tongue. Her eyes flew open and then closed in eternal bliss as she engaged the kiss. I had kissed a lot of men and women in my time. Joan was right at the top.

Over a minute later I broke it off. “Don’t read anything into that. I’m not into men or women.”

Joan looked flushed and then disappointed. “I’ll have to accept that.” She wiped at a tear in the corner of her eye.

Reaching up I caught the one in her other eye on my finger. “I’m sorry, Joan. I know you loved her. I’m not geared like her. Sorry.”

She touched my cheek with her fingertips. “Never be sorry, Love. Life is what it is. I’ve been double blessed to know both of you. I also know you will move on in time. Remember me and don’t be a stranger.”

Before I left I reached out, pulled Darla into a quick hug and kiss. She wanted one the same as Joan. She wasn’t bold enough to ask. She was speechless and looked star struck as I left her standing there. She didn’t have a sexual attraction like Joan. There were no tears.

The drive over to Brenda’s didn’t seem to take as long in Brent’s car as it did mine. Fun to drive. Also an attention magnet from the public and the police. I drove like grandma on
her way to church. If the police saw me they could still fabricate an excuse to pull me over.

Brenda met me as I walked into her dress shop. She reached out, took my hands and studied me. “Joan out did herself…, wait let me rephrase that. She heightened what you already had. Okay, enough dallying, Kathy called and is dying to see you. Let’s get you ready for your grand entrance at the Gardens.”

Trish was there, more than willing to help. Telling Brenda the pierced earrings wasn’t possible because my ears would heal up as soon as they were removed didn’t stop her. Telling her I didn’t like heels didn’t stop her insisting on a four inch peach colored
stiletto heel. Telling her I didn’t usually wear much jewelry didn’t stop her from adding rings and bracelets, and a necklace.

Ankle length for sophisticated eloquence, the silk peach colored dress clung to my body like paint. It had a side slit clear up to…, so I could walk. The plunging neck line draped across my breasts. Shall we say Brenda went overboard in emphasizing everything my body was endowed with?

The perfume she spritzed me with, she said was named Capture. It was supposed to pull in men’s imagination. I didn’t tell her the scent didn’t have that pheromone in it. The other thing is one wouldn’t want to leave that scent turned on full time even if one was on
the prowl for a mate. Pick one and then turn on the scent. I’d kill them in the perfume business except I was going for low key hidden instead of spotlight business tycoon. That reminded me to remind Brent and Kathy no pictures at the restaurant of me for the papers.

Brenda and Trish were looking more and more like deer in the headlights as they added their artistic talents to my body. When they finished with the final portrait I believe both were genuinely shocked at what they had accomplished. Brenda took several pictures.

“You can’t publish those or use them for advertising unless you cut my face out of them.”

She nodded knowing why I had said what I did. “For my own private collection. Didn’t think of them that way. If I do, I’ll respect your request.”

“Keep our secret. If you say anything it will probably get me killed.” I was looking at Trish.

Her eyes got a little bigger, she swallowed before she answered. “I won’t say anything besides I met a very beautiful woman.”

My final accessory from Brenda was a peach color shoulder purse. She assured me it already contained all the necessary items women usually carry courtesy of Joan. I transferred the restaurant and car keys to it. My jeans, shirt, and sneakers were put in a plastic bag.

Driving back to the restaurant, I knew my time was getting shorter by the day. I only hoped to have the restaurant problems solved before I had to run. I figured a month, maybe less. Sighing, I shook my head and felt the earrings bounce against my neck. It felt nice. Too bad earrings and me didn’t get along together or I would wear them more often.

It was a little after ten when I parked Brent’s car and walked in the front door. Marco looked up, blinked and blinked again. “Madame Nova, are you taking over now?”

“Not now, Marco. After twelve. Is everything okay?”

“Certainly Madame. I look forward to working under your directions.”

That one almost brought out a giggle from me. The scent Marco was giving off, that wasn’t all he was thinking of having under him. “Thank you Marco. I’m going to check in with our bosses, swing by the club, and kitchen before it’s time.

I knew Pete wouldn’t be in the kitchen. His shift started at five and ended at one. I planned on moving Pete to the evening dinner crowd. It was the evening customers who seemed to be more into the culinary foods, which I knew Pete excelled at. He was a chef’s chef, from all the info I could dig up on him. The world had stomped on him so many times he fell into depression and no longer cared about living or anything else. If I could manage to survive, so could Pete. I was positive our evening customer base would double in no time at all. Harold would be in the bar as his shift started at four and ended at twelve although he seemed to live there. I knew it was because he really cared and was trying his best to hold things together for Brent and Kathy.

Over at the buffet tables, there were four men from an outside company working to get the tables back up to specs. Kathy must have called them in already. When the restaurant shuts down tonight a cleaning company would come in and high pressure steam blast those buffets cleaning them up before moving into the kitchen to do the same. They wouldn’t be able to get the job done before the morning crew moved in to start getting ready for the diners. Didn’t make any difference, we had to start someplace. It would have been nice to shut this place down for two weeks and renovate it. The monetary loss would be the dagger into the heart of this place. Hopefully we would be clean enough to pass the door shutting offenses by the time the news this place was under new management hit city hall. I was positive we would be swarmed by inspectors intent on shutting us down or keeping their bribe money flowing. We would be nailed with violations for sure. Just not the big ones. It would be the fire marshal who would take his best shot at us. With the range hoods and vents cleaned, the Halon system reinstalled, and all the fire sprinklers, fire alarms, updated or replaced, I was going to be ahead of him too. Of course he would tag us for some offense. They can always dream up something when they are pissed and nothing is wrong. I wasn’t going to enlighten them Brent’s lawyers would be following all the inspectors around. I would pass on the world of political games if it were possible. Sometimes it wasn’t. I missed the old days when killing someone solved the problem.

Harold was watching the crowd when I walked into the bar. He turned to look at me and his eyes kept getting bigger. Human nature when they see something they like, similar to a camera aperture lens, the eyes open up to take in more of what they are seeing. The more pleasing to the mind, the wider the eyes get. Harold’s eyes were pretty big.

“May I come into the club?” Was the question as I walked up to him.

“Do you have an ID?” Harold’s eyes were dancing in an amused way.

“Fraid not. You see, I was in an accident and it was lost.”

“Sorry ma’am, no ID, no admittance.” His face looked like it was going to split with his wide smile.

Time to get serious. “You need more help. Just you taking care of the restaurant entry and the front street entry isn’t going to hack it from now on. When word gets out the money from stealing is no longer flowing from this place the police will be looking to shut us down. They will be sending in underage kids who look like adults. Then they follow up by coming in for a sweep and checking IDs. We need three more checking IDs full time from now on. If those wanting in don’t look like they are forty or older make sure they have a valid ID. Do you have three people you can vouch for who would want the job? I don’t want to take a chance on open hiring”

“Seriously? You think it is going to get rough?” Harold had got serious himself.

“Harold, it is going to get more than rough. They will try every dirty trick in the book to get back at us.”

He was in deep thought for a few seconds. “I know three people who might work. I’ll call them and have them come in and see you for an interview.”

“I’ll talk to Kathy about this. Have them get in touch with her. I’ll try and sit in on the interviews.”

“Is it sexist or going to get me fired if I ask the new manager if she will marry me?” He got a Canary eating grin on his face.

“Of course, but I can’t fire you because I don’t have anyone to fill in who can do your job. Harold, all joking aside, I’m not going to date any employees. Park your trolling motor and accept we are friends. Please.”

“Nova, I’ll treasure your friendship until the day I die. Thank you for thinking of me that way.”

I gave him a hug before heading for the docks. “Eyes open, stay alert, storm clouds and rough seas ahead.”

Only two men were on the loading dock when I walked out. There was a pallet with canned goods, meat, and liquor cradled by a forklift. Surprise was the first expression on their faces. Then confidence as they collected their wits. They didn’t recognize me as I approached them. The first to figure it out was the man on the right. Shock and fear flashed on the face of the man. The other man was only seconds behind. In their minds I was the woman Bolt had roasted.

Fright flight was the overpowering smell coming off both as I stopped right in front of them. “Don’t’ run, you won’t get more than half a step before I take you down.”

“y,,,y…, dead!” The one with Dan on his nametag blurted out.

“Yeah, I heard about that. Sorry, that was my twin sister. I can tell you I’m really pissed you guys hired Bolt to kill her.

“We didn’t hire Bolt. He was brought in by our boss.”

“SHUT UP YOU STUPID IDIOT!” Rick was screaming at Dan.

Slipping my hand inside my purse, I gave the two men my ‘lunch is served’ smile. “Try and run I will kill you. When is the truck supposed to arrive you were going to put that pallet in?”

They hesitated as they looked at each other.

“If I shoot you or drive a heel into your hip. Your days of walking without a cane or walker is over. Shall I start a countdown? Three…”

“Should be here now.” Dan offered up.

“YOU STUPID ASS! SHE WOULDN’T SHOOT US!” Rick was screaming at Dan again.

I kicked him between the legs with the point of my shoe. If my aim was perfect and the blow delivered hard enough, his days of breeding offspring were over. The range of emotions on one’s face when things go completely out of the range of normal senses is fascinating.

He looked shocked, stunned, then sick. “ohhhhhhhhhhh”

When he doubled over to hold his family jewels, I brought both fists down on the back of his head driving him face first into the dock. Rick was through. My attention focused on Dan who was still ready to run. “Don’t. I’m faster than you and not a very nice person if I have to chase someone down. When that truck gets here, you act normal. Your friend drank too much and passed out if the driver asks. You invited me out here to keep both of you company. Because you guys killed my sister I’ll have no problem returning the favor to everyone who works here. You’ll be the first unless your buddy is dead. Then you’ll be second. Are we understanding one another?”

Speech was beyond Dan by that point as he nodded his head. Terrified was on his face along with the smell he was giving off. I was kinda surprised he hadn’t lost control of his bladder, he was that scared. Taking his arm I led him over to the pallet and found a bottle of vodka. Walking over to Rick I opened it and poured some on him.

Then I handed the bottle to Dan. “Take a big drink.”

Wide eyed, he took the bottle and tipped it up never taking his eyes off me. He did take a big long drink and was coughing and hacking when he held the bottle out.

Taking the bottle I reached over the pallet and poured most of it out on what was there. “When that driver arrives this is your story. Rick got drunk and passed out. I’m the slut you two invited to share a bottle after you two got to drinking. Do you know where this pallet is going?”

He slowly shook his head as he stared at me.

“Ask the driver where this crate it going. Get as much information as you can. I’d like to have an address and names. If I have to extract them from the driver it may get very bloody and pieces may get removed which can’t be reattached. If it comes to that I may feel you didn’t do your share which means you’ll be donating body parts also.”

“Do you understand the only reason you and your friend are still alive after killing my sister is I want everyone involved. Don’t piss me off any more than I already am.”

There was a wet spot spreading down Dan’s pant leg. “Bolt will kill us!”

“I have it on good authority Bolt left town for a more permanent opportunity. You better stop thinking of what Bolt would do and worry about what I will do if you screw this up.”

“Here, this is what you and your friend had been sampling. Take it and hold onto it. When that driver arrives this is going to look like a real party.”

Harold came out onto the dock carrying a shotgun. He gave the scene a quick glance and was about to say something.

I shook my head. “Hi, you must be Harold. My sister told me about you. Did she tell you about me? I’m Jodi, Nova’s twin sister. She told me what was going on. I stopped by to talk to her. These guys admitted she was killed.”

The range of emotion that played across Harold’s face was even broader than what Rick had expressed. Bless Harold’s experience and instinct as he immediately clued into what was happening. “Yeah, Shelly told me a girl who looked exactly like Nova had walked out to the docks and hadn’t returned. You’re Jodi? Yeah, your sister mentioned you although we didn’t get to talk much. She didn’t mention you were twins.”

He glanced at Rick still lying on the dock and then over at Dan. “You need me to watch these two or what are you planning?”

“I have it under control out here. I am waiting for more information to come driving in to pick up that pallet. Please tell those who need to know Nova’s sister is here. Whoever is in charge of this place can send out the security to take these guys into custody. AFTER, the driver and I have a talk.”

Harold mulled it over and then grinned. “Are you sure?”

“Oh yes, I’m definitely more than sure. They killed my sister. I’m going to find out every last name and person involved.”

Dan was losing his fear. “You have no idea who you’re messing with, you stupid broad. Your stupid sister was poking around where she didn’t belong. She was lucky Bolt killed her. If they don’t send Bolt after you, they have a couple more who are as bad. You’re toast you stupid bitch.”

He looked over at Harold. “I know who you are. You’re dead too you stupid fuck. I’ll tell them you know too much. You’ll end up like that stupid bitch Bolt turned into burnt roast.”

Harold looked shocked as his eyes flicked in my direction and then back to Dan. “Bring it on. I’m tired of this cat and mouse game.”

Motioning toward the doors, I hoped to get Harold reporting to the others what was going down. “I’ve got this. The driver is supposed to be here any minute. Be sure to tell everyone who needs to know, Nova’s twin Jodi is here.”

Dan was beginning to realize these stupid people had no idea who they were up against. “You’re so dead you stupid bitch.”

Pointing back toward the doors I shook my head. “You’re the idiot. Everything is on security tape.”

“Ha, ha, ha, ha. You haven’t got any idea how this works do you? When Eddie gets here he will call Joe and have him erase the memory out of those files. Joe doesn’t even have to come in and do it. He changed everything so all he has to do is phone it in. You’re so fucked. You can’t even get into his office to stop him. He changed all the locks on his office and the security system and all the security codes. He is the only one who can access security. The only time you people get to see what is going on is when he allows it.”

A grin spread across his face. “I hope they let me enjoy my time with you before they kill you.”

“Change of plans.” Stepping up beside Dan I brought my right elbow up and brought it forward as I spun into him. Connecting on his left temple his lights were out before he went flying over to bounce heavily on the dock.

“Kathy, that promise is crimping my style.” I headed for Joe’s security office. Steel door, in a steel frame bracketed in a concrete wall, it certainly lived up to its purpose. Removing my heels and lifting up the hem of my dress to my waist I thanked Brenda for the long slit in the side as I raised up my foot. Facing the door I spun in a circle, pulling my right foot up and back. Putting all my body mass against that door as I unleashed my kick, the door folded. Newton figured it out. Mass times velocity squared equals energy. All the energy I had generated was focused on one point.

Walking into the office I spotted the security storage drive encased in a steel box with a coil around it. “DAMN! Even if nothing else worked Joe could initiate a magnetic field and fry the records.” Yanking the box off the shelf I pulled all the wires out of it. Using my nails I sliced across the coil before I drove a nail into the lock and pried. The box popped open. Removing the memory chips I carried them outside and put them up over the doorframe leading back into the restaurant. If Joe had that office wired with an explosive I didn’t want the data to go up with the blast. Yes I was paranoid but being really careful had kept me alive this long.

A vehicle was slowing down out in the street. Grabbing a bottle of whiskey off the pallet I walked back over to where I was between Dan and Rick and plopped down cross legged on the dock.

A box van pulled into the parking lot and backed up to the dock after the passenger opened the rear cargo doors. The guy who had opened the doors stepped up on the dock as the driver was getting out. “Crap! These guys are going to be so busted for getting into the liquor. How long has this been going on?”

Holding up the bottle I sloshed the whiskey around, and slurred my speech. “hyyy guzzs, purty tum.” Then giggled like a little girl.

The driver stepped upon the dock. He pointed at me. “Who the hell are you?” He looked at the guy he brought with him. “The whore is a looker. We’ll toss her into the van along with the liquor. She can be a party favor for Wisdale.”

He pulled out his phone. “I’ll call Joe and tell him there is some security that needs to be erased.” He pushed a button. “Check the tapes at the Garden.”

Putting his hands on his hips he looked at the pallet. “This sucks. Hell, let’s get it loaded. Rick and Dan aren’t going to be any help.”

Flopping my arm around I motioned them over. “hhh guz, cus ear. Isss gots sum…, ten tuh err yu…, talls yu.”

Bless human curiosity because they both walked over to where I was. The driver was glaring at me. “What do you want, you stupid whore?”

“SURPRISE!” I rolled forward onto my hands, straightened out flat just above the concrete, spun in a circle with my legs straight out taking both of them off their feet. Jumping up I grabbed the passenger guy by his jacket. Yanking him a couple inches up off the deck I flat palmed his forehead driving it back into the dock. If he wasn’t out he would be so addled he would no longer be a threat.

The driver was struggling to his feet.

“Oh no you don’t.” I launched as I lowered my shoulder driving into his chest. We both went skidding across the dock. I’ll give him credit as he was instantly trying to get on top of the situation.

Though we were both down, he grabbed the front of my dress pulling me forward as he power drove his right fist into my face.

“That’s no way to treat a lady.” I pulled back my right arm and…, he was going to need some dental work. He was through.

Standing up I surveyed the scene. The four guys were still down and out. My dress and nylons, were ragged and torn like I had been in a fight. I giggled. “Well?” The blood running from my nose down to my chin had already stopped flowing.

Brent and Kathy along with Harold came running out of the club. All armed to the teeth. All three skidded to a halt as they looked over the docks. Shock plainly on all three faces.

Kathy was headed my direction her eyes getting bigger with each step. “Nova…”

I held up my hand. “I’m sorry, I’m Jodi, Nova’s twin. I can understand the confusion.”

Kathy was in front of me, reached up to touch my face. “No…, Jodi, are you okay? That looks painful.”

“Smeared my makeup is all. I don’t want anyone to think I have been damaged. In less than a half hour all the bruises and swelling will be gone. Mutant would be the first thing to come to mind. It was the reason I had to let them kill Nova and replace her with Jodi. Everyone on the dock saw Bolt kill Nova. Her return would scream mutant. The government would swarm this place with a thousand soldiers and police.”

Kathy picked at pieces of my dress. “You don’t plan on taking over tonight do you?”

“Yep. Although Brenda is going to kill me for ruining this dress. Sorry Kathy, one of the reasons I wear rough rugged clothes. They get tossed when they are ruined and the cost doesn’t hurt that much.”

Kathy nodded. “Okay, you said you had a couple dresses. They will have to do for tonight. What about your face?”

Looking at Brent I pointed to the guys on the dock. “Tie them up or whatever to secure them. Call your friends in that security company and get them over here to figure out what to do with this mess before calling the police. Document everything. Oh, that reminds me.”

I walked over to the door leading back into the club and took the memory chips off the top door frame. “Joe can or could erase everything by phone. I removed these from the security storage. I strongly suggest no one go into that room until a bomb sniffing dog has been brought in. It could be rigged. I didn’t smell anything but the old saying, safe rather than sorry works.”

Handing the chips to Brent, Kathy was pulling on my hand. “Let’s get up to the suite and get you cleaned up. You look like you’ve been in a fight. I don’t want you looking like that when the new help starts arriving in the morning. You would scare them off.”

That caused me to laugh. “HA! Kathy, I have been in a fight. God, did it feel good. I wish there had been a dozen more.”

Brent and Harold had been about to inspect the men. Their heads snapped up as they focused in on me. Both looked shocked until they started laughing. Harold took a step away from me. “Brent, if she comes our way, you’re on your own ol buddy. I’m running. If I can outrun you I might live.”

Brent shook his head. “I doubt I can outrun her. I’m going to fall over and play possum. She’ll forget me as a moving target is always more of a challenge. Guess who she will be chasing?”

Kathy closed her eyes as a smile spread across her face. “Our big brave men afraid of one little girl. Who is to protect us poor damsels in distress now? Where have all the honorable Knights of old gone?”

That polished off a perfect evening as both Kathy and I got to laughing along with the guys.

“Brent, collect phones, billfolds, and anything else with data on it or in it. I want to know who they were in contact with. The driver mentioned this was headed to a party for Wisdale. I’m betting his phone number is on the driver’s phone. Have your security guys go through those phones and find out all the other data on them.”

As my fangs came down, my tongue snaked out as I licked my lips. Brent and Kathy both looked like they were going to make a mess. Harold had already experienced that from me. He looked frightened but not scared to death. The fangs retracted. “I want names, addresses, this is going to stop. Payback is coming riding on the wings of Hell. I can’t pass retribution to all the evil in the world. This much I can.”

Kathy had dropped my hand and took a couple steps back from me, absolute terror on her face. The smell she was giving I was impressed she was holding it together. Holding my hands open and very slowly reaching for her, I took her hand before she fled. “Kathy, you, Brent, Harold, and the others are safe. I promise with my own life, I won’t let any harm come to any of you if at all possible within my power. I may be the scariest bitch on this messed up world, or I may not. My whole life has been trying to protect those who aren’t able to protect themselves. I’ve made mistakes which I deeply regret. Please trust me, I won’t hurt you even if you try to kill me.”

Kathy was shaking as she closed in and hugged me. “I do trust you, Nov…, Jodi. Let’s go see about getting you cleaned up. I think I need to change panties.”

Courage I had met in abundance in all the years I had lived. Kathy’s would be close to the top of them all. I had seen Knights with less courage. Squeezing her in a hug and then backing away to give her some space I took her hand to lead her to the suite. “I’m going to try out that NASA shower stall and see what it can do.”

Kathy had stopped shaking as she looked confused. “NASA shower…, oh, all the controls? Try the rain. Have you ever soaped down and cleaned up in the rain? It’s amazing.”

“Well…, yes I have. Many times but it was Mother Nature’s rain and I couldn’t adjust the temperature of the water although I don’t need to.”

By this time we were headed up the stairs. “What do you mean you don’t need to?”

“This body can stand a whole lot in temperature extremes without being too uncomfortable. When Orden’s army came after me I didn’t have a weapon. I was close to a frozen lake. Thought I could make it across. The men would break the ice if they tried. My plan didn’t work out the way I intended. They followed, the ice broke, and we all went in.”

She opened the door and led me into the apartment. “You made it to the shore because here you are.”

“Actually yes after thirty eight minutes under the ice. There was an under current and I was swept to the end of the lake.”

She stopped, blinked and digested that info before she turned in my direction. “Truly?”

“I’m going to try out that shower. Hon, I’m not lesbian, bisexual, or even sexual. I have bathed with prince and princesses, warriors, and those of the lower caste. When water is at a premium one doesn’t question who gets in the pool with them. Would you care to join me in the shower? I have been told more than a few times, I am the best bath mistress one could ever experience in any lifetime.” Yes I was that good but there was a hidden agenda. I wanted Kathy to see me as human not as some monster. There is more than one’s soul bared when not holding weapons or covered in any artificial covering.

Once more Kathy looked shocked, than amused, and finally curious as the emotions played over her face and the scent escaped from her body. She was timidly cautious as she nodded in agreement and started unbuttoning her blouse.

Pulling off what was left of my shredded pantyhose and putting all the jewelry on the vanity, I stepped into the shower still dressed. I adjusted the water temp before turning the spray to rain. “One of us has to be first.”

Everything adjusted and still in the shower, I was removing the torn and now thoroughly soaked dress I had only worn for a few hours. Holding it up, I gave it the once over. “Not too bad. It can be mended.” Of course it was a total disaster.

Kathy’s eyes opened up before she got the joke. She started laughing as she shook her head and slid out of her skirt and panties. “YOU ARE IMPOSSIBLE!”

Pointing to the washcloths and soap before she stepped into the shower, I frowned. “I beg your pardon?” And then giggled.

There are places on one’s body which are erogenous zones which can only be stimulated by an outside influence. One can not tickle one’s self. This is the same concept. With the years I have lived and learned from those who were masters of the art, I was a master myself. Kathy was emotionally spent as I carried her from the shower, grabbed a towel, laid her on the bed, and gently kissed her on the lips. It was as far as I would go. I was neither a man nor a lesbian to satisfy her desires from this point on.

After covering her with a bathrobe I was headed for my duffel bag. “Get some rest hon. The temp help will be here at four tonight. I’ll come back and wake you an hour before. I’m sorry but your help is needed to guide some of them in their respective jobs.”

“No, I’ll get dressed.” Her eyelids were fluttering. She closed them and was asleep.

I didn’t care what anyone thought as I pulled on a sweat top, jeans, and sneakers. The next couple days would be rough as we guided the temp help. I wasn’t standing around in a dress and heels while I oversaw getting this club back on its feet. Spencer, Ken, and a couple other guys I figured were from the same security company were on the docks with Brent and Harold when I returned. The four men I fought with were tied up with zip ties.

“Okay, I’m not sure how much the police are involved in this. I want these four to be stored away for the rest of the day. They can be locked up in the utility closet or back in their van, unless someone has a better idea? When the others start clocking in at five, I don’t want questions raised about these four. I want names of everyone who shows up tomorrow. Some have been clocking in without showing up via courtesy of their buddies. I want names. No one, and I mean absolutely no one besides the kitchen help, the waitresses, and those in the bar who Harold personally will vouch for are to be let in. They will be trying to sabotage the club once they find out they have been fired.”

“We may have a week of reprieve before the retaliation begins from the inspectors and police. I hope we do but doubt it. Three days probably. This place must be brought up to all codes before then. If they shut us down it is over for everyone. It will take an act of congress to get the permits to open again and that will never happen. When all the temp help comes tomorrow it will be a learning experience for many. They can be told what to do but knowing is a different matter. Clean, fix, repair is the goal. This place must sparkle like a new diamond and it must be done in days, not weeks nor months.”

I pointed at Brent and Harold. “You two go get a couple hours sleep. Kathy is resting right now. I’ll come get you at three. If you thought it was a grind on some of those days you passed out in the apartment when you couldn’t make it home? You haven’t experienced real pain yet.”

Spencer, Ken and the other two men got my attention. “How fresh are you guys? Your job is going to be tough keeping the troublemakers out of the club. Let one slip by and they may be able to sink us. We start at five and close a little after twelve. That is nineteen hours for those who are counting. Can you call in backup for security?”

“We’re good. We can call in as much help as needed when needed. How do you want us positioned?” Spencer had his attention on me instead of Brent.

“The rest of the night until four is mine. I want everyone to get what rest they can. There is a bed, couch, chairs, in the suite if you don’t need to go home. Brent can show you. Kathy is occupying one of those beds. In the morning I need Brent, Kathy here to help position and guide the temp help which is supposed to start showing up. Your jobs start at five when those we are letting go start showing up. Eight come to work at that time. Four come to work at six. Two come to work at eight. That is it until the evening crew start coming to work at four. No one and I mean absolutely no one is to be allowed past the docks. Your job will also include taking names of all those who make deliveries and what company they work for. Make of vehicle, time they arrive, tag numbers, registration, the whole damn works. Some or all of those drivers are working in conjunction with the dock workers. It wouldn’t surprise me if they weren’t doing the same thing to other clubs. In fact it would surprise me if they weren’t. This is going to stop.”

Looking around I focused in on Brent. “From now until the time I’m gone again, this club belongs to ME! I’ll leave you a clean business. I need to know. Are you staying?”

He nodded in agreement. “The only part I don’t like is you said, until I’m gone again. I understand why you must. I want a promise from you in return. Don’t ever forget us.”

Walking over to Brent I pulled him into a reluctant hug. Of course he was still a little afraid of me. It was a natural self preservation thing. “I’ll never forget all those I have met and will met here. Did I tell you I have a photographic memory? It’s one of the extra curses that came with this damn body.”

With that he pulled me in to an honest hug. “Nov… Jodi, you’re the scariest, most amazing person I have ever met. And the most beautiful. I don’t have photographic memory but I’ll never forget you either.”

Pushing him back I almost laughed. “Liar, you think Kathy is the prettiest woman you ever met. I’ll agree with you, she’s a real beauty. Now go, take a break, I’ll need you in a few hours to bring this all together.”

“What about you? You need to rest too.”

“Hon, I can and have gone for weeks without sleeping or resting.” I motioned to the others. “All of you, get some time out because I’m going to work your butts off for the next couple weeks. You’ll hate me before this ship is righted and back on an even keel.”

Spencer pointed at the four guys still on the docks.

“My responsibility. I’ll take care of them.” I licked my lips. “They killed my sister or were part of those who did. I will handle this.”

One of them puddled in his pants. They all looked scared silly. “Don’t leave us with that crazy bitch!” She’s not right!”

Spencer shook his head as he and the others started to leave the dock. “Your mistake not ours.”

“WAIT!” “CALL THE POLICE!” “DON’T LEAVE US!” “HELP, HELP!”

A minute later it was just them and me. I held my hands in front and wiped them together. “Killed my sister. Where’s Bolt now guys? Not so brave when you don’t have a mutant guarding your ass.”

Of course the four guys were focused on me as they were screaming help. They didn’t notice the woman who came up on the dock behind them. “Waited until the others left. Didn’t want to get into too many open secrets. How you want to handle this?”

As best they could from their position, their heads snapped around to take a look at who came up behind them. Even in their state of mind and duress they could appreciate the exotic beauty with the sexy goddess voice they were now staring at.

“I’ll toss them into the van. Can you make them disappear for a week? Or maybe permanently if necessary?” I honestly believe the exotic beauty was forgotten at that exact instant when they understood what was implied.

Crystal smiled a feral grin that was ungodly sexy on such a beautiful woman. If I ever was to love someone it would be her. “I can do that. Can I play with them while they are…, still alive?”

OMG! The stink that arose from the four guys at that moment was nauseating. It wasn’t only pheromones either. Honestly, it took supreme effort to not bust out laughing my unhuh off at that moment. I don’t think they appreciated the thought someone who looked like a goddess was going to kill them? Of course she probably wouldn’t but they didn’t know that.

“Eeeewwwwuuuu. Look what you have done. Now I have to handle that to toss them into the van.”

Crystal did laugh. “You complain? I have to drive the van with ‘that’ in the back.”

Picking the first one up I carried him over to the van and actually tossed him in not caring how many bruises or what damage occurred. “Your fault, you created it, deal with it.”

“Okay, this is the last time. We are even now. I don’t owe you any more favors so don’t ever call me again.” She pulled up her hoodie and pulled down a realistic looking old hag looking mask over her face.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s the same thing you said the last two thousand times.” I finished with the last guy. ”Pull that van forward, I’ll shut the cargo doors.”

“It’s been four thousand times but who’s counting? Love you hon. I gave some of your friends a heads up. Don’t look surprised when some of those temps you wanted show up.” She got in the van and pulled forward so I could close the doors.

Watching her leave the parking lot I was wishing she hadn’t done that. If there was a sensitive who could sense a mutant it might all might go sideways with ten thousand government guys swarming us. I’d ask Spenser as soon as possible if he thought there might be anyone besides me? Or again, maybe not. Spencer was only guessing I was a sensitive. The less anyone knows the better. Even among those I trusted.

It was fate I had first found Crystal. Back in fourteen ninety eight I was in London on one of my ‘hunting trips’. Large cities always provided plenty of game. London at that time was crime ridden with a pick and choose buffet. The open markets of the East End and Whitechapel, were the haunts of where Jack the Ripper would show up centuries later. The lowlife were providing an especially rich target area. I was hoping to pull in something more than thieves as I strolled the streets dressed as a woman of the evening. My problem was, women and men back then were what I would consider diminutive. They weren’t very tall. Even dressed as a man I was head and shoulders above most of them. As a woman I was positively intimidating, all six foot one of me.

“She’s mine.” “I saw her first. I get her first.” “She is enough for all of us. Don’t mess her up too bad. I don’t want bloody seconds.” “Mates, you ever see any one as beautiful as that?” “mmmm… mmmmm”

That last sound was coming from a woman who was gagged. Walking down the alley I came to building where there were sounds of clothes being ripped off. The door was bolted from the inside when I lifted the latch to push it open. All the underskirts I had on were going to be a problem. Yanking them down and off ripped the ties which held them on. I spun, loaded my kick, and my foot shattered the door. The three men weren’t prepared. Their swords and their knives were on the floor. One of them was totally naked. The other two were in various stages of undress. The woman tied and gagged lying on the straw had most of her clothes ripped off. The grins and smiles and the thought of lust and pleasure slowly drained from the men’s faces after they turned to see who had interrupted their evening of ravishing the beauty on the straw.

“I’m sorry, did I interrupt your fun?” Less than a heartbeat I was on them. The one who was naked had his throat ripped open. The second one who had his pants down around his legs hindering any defense he might have been able to mount had his neck broken. The third one was bending down to pick up a weapon had his spinal cord severed at the neck. The only thing that disgusted me was none of them were a challenge. This wasn’t the entertainment I had been looking for. Oh well…

Kneeling down on the floor I gave the woman a closer look. She was mutant. I could sense that much. Even in her disarrayed state she was also a beauty beyond anyone I had ever seen before. “I’m going to remove your gag and your bonds. You scream and I’ll be obligated to knock you senseless. Do you understand?”

Her eyes were focused on mine as she nodded in agreement. Slicing through the gag with my fingernail, I tossed it to the side. She held her tongue as she stared at me. Lifting up her hands, I sliced through the ropes around her wrists. The ropes on her ankles were last.

She didn’t bolt but lay there looking up at me. Studying me from the look in her eyes.

It caused me to laugh. “You know, you’re very distracting undressed like that. Do you think you can find something to cover up with? Maybe one of these guys clothes since they seem to have lost any need for them?”

She pushed up off the floor and stood back still studying me. “I’ve heard stories about you. I didn’t believe them thinking they were stories spun in the minds of men. You’re the Huntress.”

“And you are?” I waited feasting my eyes on this unbelievably beautiful creature before me.

She gave a slight curtsey, which was funny since she was totally naked. “Adressa Lonma, at your service, Huntress. I am a courier, and spy for Count deRoma.”

“Ahh, so you can sense men’s thoughts or emotions as your gift.” I motioned to the men on the floor. “Why didn’t you sense these miscreants?”

Shaking her head she reached down and was trying to remove the clothes off the man who wasn’t all bloody. The one with the broken neck. “I sensed two at the end of the alley and turned to leave. The third one stepped in front of me with a sword. He wasn’t a part of the other two until that time. Nor did he have any thought of abducting me until that instant. He was like ten thousand other minds in the background until then. The first two decided they would share the spoils. With swords pointed at me I had no opportunity to escape. Although, before you interrupted them I was beginning to regret I hadn’t chosen death instead.”

I helped her remove the man’s clothes. When she was dressed she was still amazing. Ratty clothes only emphasized her ungodly beauty. She was a study in contrast. She put her hands on her hips and studied me. “You’re not there. You give off no mind thoughts. The only way I know you are there is when I look at you.”

That caused me to smile. “It’s a good thing you can’t read my mind. Looking at you I see the most beautiful creature I ever had the pleasure of seeing with these old eyes. If I was into women, those guys on the floor would have been the least of your worries.”

She laughed and curtseyed. “Looking at you, that wouldn’t have been my worry. I don’t have the same inhibitions. I find women as sexually stimulating as I do men. She was playing with the leather ties on her shirt. Have you ever tried having sex with a woman?”

“You were almost raped and now you’re thinking of enjoying sex on that same bed of hay?”

She laughed. “I use all the resources and every opportunity that is available as it comes along. Tell me you don’t do the same thing in your own way as a hunter.”

“You’re right.” I pointed to her shredded clothes. “Take it with you. I don’t want the authorities to tie a woman into these deaths. Leave the ropes and the gag. They can guess there was a victim who escaped.”

At that time, I hadn’t realized besides reading people’s minds and emotions, she was also an enchantress. She could literally seduce people’s minds. A couple hundred years later I still wondered how she was able to get past my own defenses if she couldn’t sense my mind? Possibly she didn’t need to as I sensed the truth in her? An enigma which would never be answered.

Time to focus on the problems we would be facing today. Four o’clock wasn’t that far away now. I headed to maintenance to find a drill and screws. The door I destroyed to the security office needed repair to keep the curious and devious out. I could screw it shut for now. Kathy could call in repairmen to fix it properly tomorrow along with a locksmith. Even if all those we knew about were fired, there could be others I hadn’t caught. It wouldn’t take much to sabotage the place and have the health or fire inspectors shut us down. The food storage rooms needed to be secured along with the walk in freezers and coolers. Rat droppings in any of those places would be cause to close us up. Although rat droppings in the freezer or cooler would be impossible and never happen normally, I bet the health inspector wouldn’t hesitate to condemn us. I would also make sure we had spare bottles of Halon handy just in case. Pulling the release on one and having the fire marshal walk in ten minutes later finding an empty fire extinguisher would shut us down due to fire code violations. An ice pick into one of those flexible gas lines in the kitchen, an empty Halon bottle, and they literally could blow the kitchen off the map.

Was I paranoid? Damn betchu I was. Whether it was bribe money, crooks or taxes, and politicians, they hated to give up what they never worked for as they bled others of their labors. At three thirty I woke the others. Temps would start arriving at four. We needed to assign jobs and guide them when necessary. Today, all day, and for the rest of the week it was going to be brutal crunch days.

In the dinning room I gathered all of them around. “Kathy, your job is going to be those assigned to cleaning and extra help in the dinning room, kitchen, and keep an eye on the cash flow in the restaurant. That is the one item I haven’t been able to check as there just wasn’t enough time.

Harold, bar room. Even though that is your normal area check, the IDs with a fine tooth comb. They will be testing us trying to get in underage kids. Probably won’t start until this afternoon, as it will take them that long to get reorganized after we fire their friends. Even if you’ve checked them, if they look suspicious to Ben have him check them again. I’ve seen them switch IDs after they have gained entrance and give their fake ID to their partner. When the police come in and check they have an underage ID.

Brent, you, Spencer, Ken and the two extra men cover the docks, storage rooms, and the walk in coolers. The dock is where the most hell is going to be raised. Everyone there gets fired. If they weren’t in on the stealing, they were silently watching it happen. If they didn’t know it was happening they are too stupid to be working here.

Brent opened his mouth. I pointed at him. “Not now until I have this place cleaned up and turn it back over to you and Kathy. Until then, I’m boss and there is no favoritism around here. You think you have friends out there I may be unfair to? Tough! Fire me. I’m not leaving until I’m finished here. Your job is to make sure all those companies and deliveries are what are supposed to be delivered and the right amount is being delivered of the right goods. Your other job is to write checks as necessary if they are above Kathy’s pay grade. Otherwise Kathy takes care of that job until we get an accountant familiar with how the financials operate in this club.”

“You have good people working here who depend on their jobs in this place to provide them a living. You owe it to them if not yourself to make sure they still have the lights on and food on the table a month from now. You need those people more than ever now. Don’t lose their trust or you will be cooking meals and waiting tables all by yourself. Try and visualize that in your mind as this whole damn mess gets to you and you want to run screaming out the door.”

A few people were starting to gather outside around the front door. “People, the show is about to begin. There will be others at the back by the docks. Let’s let them in. Ask them what they have done pertaining to food service and get them assigned to where they need to be and what they will be doing for the next…, possibly eighteen hours. Some of them we will need to keep until closing time.”

Brent and Kathy still looked kind of shell shocked. Didn’t they figure out all the little details to make this possible? What did they think? Call in temp help and everything would work out? I knew they weren’t that dumb but it was obvious this was overwhelming both of them to a small degree.

I clapped my hands together to break up their lost thoughts. “People NOW! Get moving or I send you home.” Yeah, like that would ever happen but it worked. They did get moving.

Pete showed up at four and brought all his kitchen help in with him. He told me he planned on getting a jump on the problems that would possibly arise today. It didn’t really surprise me as I figured Pete would get his act together if he got the chance. Now this place would find out what a real chef could do.

I led them all back into the kitchen. “Okay people, listen up. Pete is everyone’s boss in this kitchen. You work for him. I’m the Hell that will descend on you if you aren’t doing your job and Pete hasn’t straightened you out. There will be NO dishes, pans, or anything that food is served in, on, or handled by, on the floor from this day forward. You do and you’re fired. There are no second chances. Food dropped does not go back into the food chain. It is garbage if it touches the floor or any place where food is not prepared. Pots, cutlery, dishes, anything food is served on or cooked in will be spotlessly clean if food isn’t in it or on it. Again, no allowances given. If you’re assigned KP and those pots don’t come back clean, you’re fired. Forks are notorious for not always coming clean out of the dishwasher. Look at every eating utensil before placing it for the waitresses to pick up and put out on the tables. Send the dirty ones back through the dishwasher. I hear any complaints from the customers about dirty forks and Hell will come into this kitchen. I will find out who wasn’t doing their job, they won’t have to worry about washing one more fork in this club, ever again.”

“Finally, before Hell descends on this kitchen make sure you to do your jobs. Make sure the food looks fresh and there is no spoilage on the vegetables or the meats. Any doubt, toss it. You’re the ones handling all that food, look it over carefully as you do your job. The health inspectors are going to descend on us like locusts and they will be picking this place apart. Don’t sweat the inspectors, worry about Hell. If you get us shut down because you screwed up, you’ll wish you had never been born.”

Looking over at Pete I gave him a smile. “Run a tight ship, Master Chef. It’s all yours.”

He looked over his help. “Alright, you heard, Hell. Make sure you follow her rules so Hell doesn’t have a reason to send all of us home. Let’s get going. We have rolls, pies, and cakes we need to get started. Sandra, get the ovens set to three fifty temp. Eldon, Givens said he thought there were weevils in that bag of flour from Southern Mills. Check it out. Open a fresh sack from Becket Mills if you find any, even if it’s only one.”

Leaving the kitchen to Pete I knew he would keep it up to standards now. He had been given a fresh start and wasn’t going to waste it. It was closing in on five. The docks would be where it got the roughest. I hoped those guys hadn’t got wind of what was going to happen and bring some rogue mutant along with them. There were a few out there I couldn’t handle. One Bolt was enough to last a lifetime and he was the second one I had met. I was lucky both times. I couldn’t count on luck saving my worthless hide forever.

Four men got out of a blue Chevy sedan in the parking lot and headed to the docks, wondering who all the people already there were? Standing at the steps Spencer met them at the edge of the dock. He held out his hand for them to stop. “Security, what’s your names?”

“Fuck you, you’re no security I’ve ever seen before. Get out of my way.” The big tall guy started up the steps.

I was positive in his line of work Spencer had got into a few fights. I wasn’t too sure he and the others were capable of handling the four men who looked like fighting was a past time. When I walked out onto the docks the guys all got big eyed. “I’m Jodi, Nova’s twin sister. I have been looking for her. Have any of you men seen her?”

“Fuck bitch, you look just like her.” The tall guy spit out.

“That answers my question doesn’t it? You have seen her. Any idea where she might be? We were supposed to meet here this morning. I’ve been hearing rumors she left yesterday.”

Before they responded, a well designed, over endowed, petite, long haired, honey blonde walked over and sat down on the edge of the dock. I had sensed her earlier and was hoping she was assigned to the kitchen, bar, dining room or possibly clean up. Nope, not my luck. I was praying these four guys didn’t do anything stupid, such as bulldoze past Spencer. Kitcha might have been petite, she loved a brawl more than anyone I had ever met. She was also a dirty fighter. These four could end up with broken arms, legs, fingers, missing an eye, teeth, ear, and handfuls of hair. She seldom killed anyone but she sure messed them up where a hospital visit was necessary. Possibly long term. Personally I thought she was psycho. But then who am I to be calling names?

“Hey guys, I wanna play.” Oh yeah, she also had that breathless bedroom voice most guys talk about but never hear themselves.

All the guys turned to look at her. “Say cheese.” She held up a camera and took a half dozen rapid pictures of the four men.

Surprise, disgust, and then mean ran across the talk guy’s face. “Give me that camera, blonde.”

Oh shit, this was going south in a big hurry. I stepped up beside Spencer. “Mister, leave it alone. You’re in an open space. She has every right to take pictures of whatever or whoever she wants.”

“Not of me she doesn’t. Give me that camera.” He was reaching for her.

Jumping down off the dock I landed between Kitcha and him. “Back off.”

He pulled back to slug me. Leaning back, his swing missed my face. Grabbing his arm, I pulled and twisted it at the same time. He stumbled forward off balance. Reaching up behind his head I pushed his forehead into the dock. It wasn’t hard but I wasn’t easy either. He would be addled and have a big pump knot on his forehead. He sat down on his butt holding his head, trying to clear it.

Glancing behind me Kitcha was already off the dock ready to turn the other three into mangled bodies. “NO! NOT HERE!”

“I wanted to play.” She pouted.

“Another time.”

The other three looked like they were ready to mix it up with two women. Spencer, Ken, and the other two men looked ready to come off the docks. “EVERYONE STOP!” I was surprised when everyone did stop.

“Guys, you have been warned. As of yesterday, you were terminated. You are no longer allowed to be on the property of Eve’s Hanging Garden Club. Your paycheck will be mailed to you in two weeks if you give me your names.”

“You can’t fire us.” One of the three was glaring daggers at me.

“I didn’t Brent did. I’m enforcing the decision since I’m the new manager. If you would like to dispute that decision…, here I am.” I motioned to Spencer. “Guys, stay out of this. Kitcha, you too.”

More vehicles had pulled in while we were engaged. There were nine more men crowded around trying to figure out what was up? What the hell was going on? I strongly suspected one of the men who first showed up texted a message which got passed around. While stupid was trying to make up his mind, I shouted to the others. “You have been fired as of yesterday. You no longer work here. Your last paycheck will be mailed to you in two weeks. Spencer has a list of names on his clipboard. Give him your name, address, and go home. Those names not checked means that person wasn’t showing up for work. No paycheck will be mailed out to them.”

Most of them realized their days of scamming the club was at an end and a last paycheck might be necessary. They started lining up to give Spencer their names. The tall guy had got over his bruising. He and his three hard case friends were still thinking about beating the holy shit out of the rest of us just on principle. After all, they owned the dock up until this morning.

Turning my head part way toward Kitcha as I kept my eyes on the four guys, I asked. “How many of them do you want for yourself?”

Her eyes gleamed as she rubbed her hands together. “All of them.”

It was double funny because by the smirk on their faces, the four thought it was a joke. A petite five four girl couldn’t possibly harm one much less all four. They turned a mutant loose on me, turn about would be fair. Kitcha might have been small, she could throw a harder punch than any of these guys ever could. She was also lightning fast, stronger than a bear, and almost indestructible. Toss re-gen in her bio just for fun. I was positive I never wanted to get tangled up with her. The government had a name for those who had similar abilities, although each one in that class had different strengths and abilities. They called them Super Nova Mutants. They could be male, female, petite like Kitcha or more like the huge, hulking six foot six muscle bound guy. It was human nature to believe all Super Nova Mutants were the six foot something masculine guy. Those like Kitcha weren’t supposed to be a part of that mutant gene.

They were still trying to decide if they wanted to fight or not when Joe Bryant pulled into the parking lot. He looked shocked to see the woman Bolt had killed standing on the dock. He stared for over a minute before walking up to where he was next to the four. “What is all this?”

“Everyone has been laid off. Several men were caught stealing last night along with others the past several days.” I motioned toward the men still giving Spencer names.

“What do you mean laid off? Who said we were laid off? I’m security at this place. No one has been stealing anything around here.” Joe pulled out his phone and started punching numbers. He looked puzzled and started punching more numbers.

I could only guess he was trying access the security system and it wasn’t responding. An involuntary smile touched my lips. “Mr. Bryan if you wish to receive a final paycheck I suggest you give Spencer your name. And then remove yourself from this property and do NOT come back.”

He started up the stairs to the dock. “I have personal things in my office and I WILL retrieve them as they are mine.”

The first four took that as a go and started up behind him. Kitcha was instantly in front of Joe. When he reached the top step she pushed up and back on his chest. He went over backwards into the guy behind him which caused the second man to fall into the one behind him. Until all five were lying on the ground in a pile.

She turned her head and gave me the innocent little girl look, which she had down to a science. “I think they slipped.”

They were untangling themselves. Joe and the others stood up. “Why you little bitch. I’m gonna kill you.”

‘Oh shit! Wrong word’. I knew Kitcha would go postal on them if they attacked her. Shoving her back, I stepped out in front of her. “Guys let it go. You were warned. If you have personal items here you will be allowed to collect it at a later date. Call back after this week and a time can be set up. You will be escorted on and off the property. If you persist in escalating this situation someone is going to get hurt.”

Pointing to one of the security cameras I knew they hadn’t been put back online yet. Joe didn’t know that. I figured the others were too dumb to realize it either. “I believe we all know how those things work, or don’t work. They seem to show only what the operator wants them to.” Of course it was a hint to the guys we could make those cameras show anything we wanted them to with proper editing.

They had stopped and were looking at the camera. The tall guy glanced at Joe. “Do something and I’ll kill the bitches.”

“Shut up, I can’t. They changed the codes and have me locked out.” Joe was ready to admit defeat in this round.

He glared at me for several long seconds. “I thought Bolt killed you. You won’t live past a second time. You are so dead.”

“Are you admitting Bolt killed my sister?” I was hoping his ego would nail the coffin shut on them admitting to being an accessory to murder.

He looked doubtful. “Sister? That other bitch was your sister? I guess Bolt can come back and get a two fer.”

Nailed it shut. These guys were living on borrowed time as far as I was concerned. Kitcha wasn’t a serious killer, I was. My problem, there were so damn many of them I was going to need a disposal service to get rid of the bodies afterwards. “Tell this Bolt guy I’ll be waiting.”

They all turned and were walking back to their vehicles. Tall guy leaned over toward Joe at the car thinking they were out of hearing range. “She’ll be toast is what she’ll be. Call Jack and have him contact Bolt. Kill everyone on the dock, none of our men are there now.”

Okay guys this gets better and better. I now have a Jack somebody to look up. If a Jack shows up on any of those cell phones we have been collecting, I am going to do a little midnight calling. I love my job!

Spencer had taken the last name and ran down the list. “Not everyone showed up for work. There are ten names missing counting the five who just left without signing in.”

“I guessed as much. I’m betting those missing five are ghost employees with someone clocking in more than their own name and drawing a double paycheck. How in the hell did this place get in such bad shape?” I pointed to the security camera. “Get a crew on that immediately. You can’t use the system that was here. I ripped it apart last night. It was locked up. I figured Joe would be erasing data as soon as he showed up. He can’t now of course. I destroyed the system to get to the drives.”

“Give Kitcha a list of those names you collected.” A smile spread across her face as I turned to look at her. “They are all yours as long as it isn’t here and it doesn’t lead back to this place. Be discreet.”

“Nova…? Jodi?” Spencer was looking from Kitcha to me and back.

I flashed him a predator smile as I licked my lips. “You of all people should know not to underestimate or try and judge what you are looking at.”

Kitcha gave him an innocent little girl smile. Then she capped it with a giggle as she batted her eyelashes, blushed, turned her head away, and looked back at him coyly out of the corner of her eyes. Then she turned her head to look straight at him. The smile disappeared, her eyes turned blood red, her pupils became vertical slits, her lips pulled back to expose upper and lower fangs. She licked her lips. “Nova said I could play with them.”

“Oh My God!” Spencer stared. He had heard the name they called those like her. He had also heard the stories told about them. Up until now he had only met one predator and she was so kind and loving it was hard to think of Jenna as such. Now here on the dock were two, Nova and Kitcha. Did they hunt in packs? Were there more now? Kitcha wasn’t a Huntress. There was no real definition of them but as a catch all phrase they were called Demons. Kitcha gave off vibes she was well seasoned, the same as Nova.

“tweet” I gave a whistle to get everyone’s attention. “I didn’t invite Kitcha here but I’m glad she came. I probably have heard all the same tales as all of you have, about those like her. She’s really a sweetheart. As far as I know she has never hurt anyone she likes. She looks after those she considers a friend. If any of you men can get up the courage to ask her for a date, you are likely to find she is one of the funniest dates you ever had. I have double dated with her and I gotta warn you, don’t take her where any brawls are likely to happen. She would be in the thick of it before you could stop her.”

Kitcha put her finger up to her check and smiled that little girl innocent smile she did so well. “awwww”

I clapped my hands. “Okay, people, we are on limited time from here on out until we get past all those who wish to shut us down. Clean up this place. Empty shipping pallets get stacked on the edge of the dock. The maintenance closet is a bloody mess. Take everything out of it, take a high pressure steam cleaner and hose it down. Lots of elbow grease and make it sparkle. New supplies, mops, brooms, rags, paint, brushes, rollers, drop cloths, everything needed to get this place clean is…,”

I looked at Spencer. “What time is it? I seem to have misplaced my watch.”

He glanced at his wrist. “Ten after five.”

“Okay, delivery of high pressure washers, steam cleaners, cleaning gear, should be here about now. We can start by dragging everything not nailed down over to the edge of the dock. This place is going to start looking new before we are finished. When it’s clean it gets a new coat of paint. A professional crew is coming in to do the majority of that tomorrow evening.”

“I need to check and see how they are coming on the walk in and the other coolers. Where are those two refers which were supposed to be here? Spencer, there are two semis which are supposed to provide refrigerated trailers while we clean up the coolers. Have them back up to the docks when they show up so we can start moving the food from the coolers to the trucks. There will be two more semis which are empty. They will be for all the stock in the storage rooms.”

I was headed for the kitchen when something else came to me. I turned back to Kitcha. “A semi with motorized…, I guess you could call them golf carts with a bed. They are for moving things and will fit in the hallways. You direct their operations. Utilize them the best you can. Assign one each to the walk in freezer and walk in refrigerator to move everything from there to the semis when they get here. The kitchen will need one assigned to it to fetch when the cooks need something from the semis after everything gets moved.”

“I hope this works. It has to work. This place has to look brand new and fresh to get by the inspections coming at us.” I headed to the kitchens wishing all the equipment and supplies we needed were already in the trucks and backed up to the dock.

=======================================================

Closing in on eight o’clock, trucks were arriving. Other personnel who worked at the club and were assigned to clock in at eight were told to go home. Spencer and Ken were busier than hell tracking delivery trucks and drivers. Some delivery trucks were no show which I suspected had been alerted by now things had changed at the club. They didn’t want to get caught delivering and taking it out again. Provided the goods were in their trucks to start with. Some of those had to be nothing more than invoices stating a delivery which wasn’t even on the truck. God what a mess!

=============================

Standing next to Kathy in the dinning room with the morning shift waitresses, she introduced me. “Ladies, this tall girl standing next to me is Jodi our new manager. She has been hired to keep this place open. As many of you may have heard or guessed we had problems with inventory shrinkage among other things.”

Dorothy leaned over toward Laura, “Inventory shrinkage?”

“Stealing.” Laura responded.

Dorothy put her hand up to her mouth. “Oh! Yeah, that fits.”

Kathy nodded and continued. “As I was saying, Jodi is here to find and fix our problems. She informed Brent earlier she is the boss. I can assure you, Brent didn’t question that statement. I think he was intimidated by her height. She’s taller than him.”

A couple of the women laughed.

Kathy turned to look at me. “Jodi, the Garden Club is yours. Make us proud.”

I looked over the gathering. Marco was there with there with the waitresses. “Ladies, Marco, I’m the new manager of this establishment. There are no new rules but the ones you should have been following from day one. Everyone smile and be extra pleasant around the guests. Bring your best beauty to the job. Want to complain looking pretty to keep your job is discrimination? Leave now and go file your complaint with the labor relations board.”

“You’re wearing jeans and a sweatshirt.” Came from the back.

“Yes I am, JoAnn. The reason is, I have been working my unhuh off on the dock, the kitchen, and in the storage rooms.” I knew I was dirty and grimy. “As soon as this place comes together I will be wearing a dress and heels everyday I’m not down on my hands and knees scrubbing underneath equipment, cleaning out the grease traps, or rodding the sewer lines, I will try to look my best. Although I could wear a dress and heels for those jobs if it was necessary. I will also be in here waitressing from time to time.”

I held up my hand before the protests started. “Those whose tables I wait on won’t miss their tips. They will still belong to the waitress whose table I happen to serve. I will take over Marco’s job from time to time. He gets to keep the tips he missed also.”

That got a few chuckles from a couple of them. At the moment most of the girls were not happy campers getting lectured to by a new manager who looked like anything but management.

“Ladies, this is an upscale restaurant, club. Whether you like it or not, you are part of the picture this restaurant projects. You will be pleasant and look your best to every customer who enters the door. Smile whether you feel like it or not. Do not come to work looking like something the cat dragged in. I notice some of you didn’t put any effort into putting your best face on this morning. Maybe you don’t know how. That will change. Every waitress will be sent to Joan’s Beauty Parlor before the week is up. It will part of your work schedule. Everything will be paid for by the club. Kathy made up a list of names. That list is by the cashier’s table. Four of you go after you get off work. If you can’t make it tell Kathy and she can substitute another girl and reschedule you for another day.”

“Any questions?”

“Someone mentioned new uniforms. I can’t afford a new uniform right now.” Sallie looked around at the others to see if any of them had the same problem.

“This restaurant is starting fresh. So yes, new uniforms are necessary. New uniforms will be furnished by the club. You won’t be paying for them. You will get three uniforms. Any extras you have to buy yourself. Credit can be made where a little is taken from your paycheck each week until it is paid for.”

“Any more questions?”

=============================================================

By ten customers started coming in for dining. The temp help we had working in the dinning room was shifted to the barroom, kitchen, and docks. The dinning room wasn’t cleaned and polished to a new shine by any means but we were gaining on it. Tonight after midnight the professionals would move in to remove, replace molding, trim, tables, chairs, cabinets, flooring, paint the ceiling, take down the fixtures and replace them. Tomorrow the dinning room would look and smell brand new. The painters were using Estay Armor Enamel, instant dry paint. They painted it on, turned on the ultraviolet lights, and moments later the paint was as if it had been drying for weeks. Better than that, it was enamel tough and super easy to clean.

The cash outflow was going to be close to half a million before this place was brought back up to where it was once again ‘the place to dine’. Provided we managed to get past the inspections, Kathy needed to take out several ads showcasing the Garden Club as a place for family and business meetings.

There were a lot of secrets being installed in this place. Brent and Kathy had been informed about the semi backed up to the side of the dock. Preparations were being made, nothing was unloaded. I expected every dirty trick in the book to be used by those who had been bleeding this club. I was going to do my best to be one step ahead no matter what they tried. Of course health and fire inspectors would be their first try. Underage allowed in the club would fall into that same category. Those are the easiest. Provided that didn’t work they would be reexamining every permit issued, including going back to zoning and building codes. Again, provided that failed they would sic any mutants they had on a leash at us along with sabotage. If they couldn’t have the club than nobody could. Would they try poisoning the food before it was delivered? Brent needed to shift to new delivery companies as I figured all the old ones were tainted. I’d inform him. I was sure Spencer could give us references on who Brent could trust.

A light came on. I’m so slow at times. I could smell if the food had been poisoned but I couldn’t spend all my time on the dock checking each delivery. I knew who could though. Crystal usually had a general idea where certain mutant’s might be at any given time. If the government ever got their hands on her a lot of mutants would die after they tortured the information out of her. I’d give her a call and see if she could notify Scooter I could use her for a few months. The girl was an elf. Any thing anyone had ever heard about them was mostly true. She wasn’t running second in beauty to the Enchantress.

As good as I am with scents, Scooter could make me look like I had sinus congestion. I swear that girl could smell a bumblebee fart a mile away. She hated civilization for that very reason. Society literally stinks to put it bluntly. If I could talk her into coming I’d put Kitcha on the dock with her. Scooter would attract men like flies to honey. She wasn’t a fighter and she could be hurt. She had re-gen capabilities which I didn’t want her to need if she was helping me. Those security cameras, Spencer said were coming, better be top notch. It was a given Scooter would pull in a few who didn’t understand no. If necessary, Kitcha would beat the holy…., out of them as she gave them a lesson in understanding English. And a lawsuit would probably be the result. Our defense had to be on memory chips without any blank spots in between. Man grabs girl. Man ends up in hospital.

I sighed as I wished for the days when I could run a sword through them or put an arrow in their heart and be done with it. Life was so much simpler back then.

=========================================================

I missed the number of days it would be before I figured we would be under attack by those who wanted the club back or destroyed. By day five when I left the suite at four AM, yes I was twenty four/seven at the club now, I was dressed in jeans and blouse to make the rounds before personnel started showing up. Kathy’s office was where I scanned the security tapes for the past twenty four hours to see if anything looked amiss. Spencer’s team had the new security cameras up. I could literally spot a fly landing on a pallet on the shipping dock those things were such high resolution. There were forty two of those things placed around the club and restaurant. Brent and Kathy had to come up with eighty thousand to pay for all that. It was worth every single penny. Besides what looked like a couple common thieves trying to break in the back at around two AM before the alarm scared them off, I didn’t catch anything.

The dock and the kitchen came alive a few minutes before five. One delivery truck backed up to the dock with fresh shrimp, fish, crab, and other seafood. Captain Jack’s would always be our first delivery of the day from now on. We had already changed our sea food supplier along with most of the others. Our menu offered ‘fresh seafood’ and that was what our patrons received. Dave was delivering some of what was caught and brought in last night to the packers and restaurants like ours.

The driver was opening his cargo doors. I waited for him to finish. “Morning Dave.”

He stopped, turned and looked. “Morning Jodi. You’re looking beautiful this morning.”

“Thank you. Keep me in the loop if your boss or anyone tells you to change routes.” I handed him an envelope. “Give that to your employer. If they change drivers on us I will refuse delivery until I have a chance to check out the driver’s past employment.”

He nodded. “Jodi, word among delivery drivers is, the Garden Club is going down. Rumor only mind you. Expect the Health Inspector and Fire Marshal surprise inspection at your busiest time today. Probably around noon or a little later. If not then probably the evening crowd around seven or eight.”

Dave looked around to make sure it was only him and me. “Keep some men real close to them, Jodi. I’ve heard some bad things about them. They break things and claim codes weren’t up to par.”

“Thanks Dave, have you said anything to anyone else?”

He shook his head.

“Okay, I’ll keep it in mind. Now careful with your mouth and don’t go repeating anything you hear to anyone else. You will end up in a dumpster or at the bottom of the ocean. The Fire Marshal and Health Inspector aren’t the only bad asses out there. They have a ton of friends who desire the same thing. They hear you’re repeating stories about them they won’t hesitate to make you disappear. It has already happened to several others who worked here. One wrong word, the wrong person hears it, you’re dead. Do you understand? More importantly do you believe me?”

His eyes and the scent he was giving off indicated he was in mild shock and slightly afraid. He nodded yes.

Ryan came out with a pallet mover and an empty pallet. The empty was put in Dave’s truck. The fresh seafood pallet was wheeled into the walk in cooler. At eight Sue would check the pallet to see what was brought and put a flyer insert in the menus to reflect the fresh catch of the day. The club was beginning to jell into a smooth organization again. By this time next week the parking lot and side walks would be steam cleaned and high pressure washed before they were repainted. This club was going to look brand new again. It was all the detail work, not just a fresh coat of paint on the walls, that would do the trick.

It was time to check up on Pete and his crew. I really wanted him moved to the evening dinner crowd. His talent was only partially utilized on the morning and noon dinners. That time of day wasn’t the time for relaxing, socializing the same way people do after work at the office is finished. From the business meetings where money flowed for food and drink to impress potential clients or bosses; to the relaxing family or friends get together, the evening crowd spent more money and expected more for the money spent. Pete would be able to provide whatever our customers desired and more. After reading up on his past, I figured Pete was the best chef out there on any continent.

Jeff and Kay were placing fresh uncooked buns on the trays. Alice and Debbi were working on the fresh pies. Everyone was busy. I could sense an emotion of pride and determination in the kitchen. What a change from a week ago when no one cared and they only showed up for the paycheck.

“Pete, we might get a surprise inspection by the fire marshal today.” I walked over to watch him decorate a cake. Some of his cakes were a work of art.

He nodded as he rotated the cake and painted sugar flowers on it. “We’re clean. Ovens, range, exhaust vents has been checked over by the service guys three times this week, Nov…, Jodi. The fire suppression system had the same going over.”

He pointed with his decoration gun to the wall by the back hallway. “They even added two auxiliary fire extinguishers just for giggles. They are code but not necessary to the kitchen. Those men Kathy called in to bring us up to code must have an idea what this place is facing.”

He grinned. “Your galley is Bristol, Captain.” He gave a mock salute.

That got a laugh out of me. “Thank you for the report Master Chef. And for your info, I served on a naval vessel. To a man, the crew would have reenlisted if you had been cook on that ship.”

He looked surprised. “You’re kidding? You served on a naval vessel?”

“It wasn’t a U.S. ship. Keep it under your sailor’s cap.”

The smile touched his eyes. “Is there anything you haven’t done?”

“It’s a big world. The things I haven’t done are thousands of times more than what I have. Men, bless their hearts, like to hear the tales of battles and wars. Women want to hear about the Kings, Queens, nobility, dresses, balls, and parties.”

Sighing, I looked around the kitchen. “Living for awhile wears on the soul. I’m tired, Pete. Tired of seeing the evil in the world and realizing no matter how hard I try I’ll never stop it. Sometimes, late at night when I can’t sleep, I wish it was me on the losing end of some of those battles. If Bolt had tried a little harder. If Spencer and the others hadn’t been watching…,”

Pete pulled me in and wrapped his arms around me in a bear hug. “You seem invincible to all the rest of us. It’s easy to forget you’re human like us. Your strength gave me the courage to get hold of my own life again. If you will let me, I’ll return the favor. You need someone to lean on, an ear to listen, a shoulder to cry on, someone to guard your back? I’m here.”

He eased his hug. I pushed back. “Thanks Pete. I want you to shift to the evening crowd and Rundal shift to the morning shift. He’s good but not excellent. I have a couple others in mind if he doesn’t want to trade places.”

“Names?” Pete looked at me with questions in his eyes. “Rundal, isn’t going to move. He will never get up on time in the mornings. He hates mornings.”

“Jill Quisenberry, is one. Beatrest Cupper is another.”

“Heard of them. Haven’t met them. Both if you can get them and Rundal quits. Five to twelve isn’t a two chef schedule. If this place blooms like you think it will, a short order cook filling in the hole in the middle will no longer work. Both women are Master Chefs in their own right. I would be pleased to work beside either one of them.”

“I’ll have Kathy contact them and see if they are willing to come on board. It will have to be on a promissory commission. This place is bleeding money like a government handout. Won’t be able to pay them what they are worth to start with.” I was almost positive we would never be able to hire either woman, much less two.

“Tell Kathy to give me some numbers she can work with and the phone number of the ladies. I’ll call them. Sometimes we cooks have a language of our own. They will listen to me as they might not listen to Kathy. Think about it. As well known and as good as they are, they probably get offers to change jobs every week.” Pete waited for an answer.

“I’ll tell Kathy to get on it.”

“Nova…, Jodi, one other thing. If one of them agrees to come, advertise the hell out the fact. Their reputations are well known by the public. They will be a big drawing card. Tonight tell Rundal you’re shifting him to mornings. He’ll think you can’t afford to lose him and he will threaten to quit. Accept his resignation when he offers it. I’ll split my shift and come in the morning to get things started. Then I’ll go home until four, come back and pick up the evening shift.”

“You can’t…”

Pete reached out to put his hand on my lips to stop me. Of course I wasn’t there. That reflex reaction. He laughed. “I said I had your back. I meant it. One of your waitresses is a trained chef. JoAnn got burned out several years back and quit the kitchens. Lack of support, everything that went wrong was her fault. Which wasn’t true. She cared too much. It ate her up so she quit. Bring her back into the kitchen. I’ll guide her until she gets her emotions back and believes in herself again.”

As nine o’clock rolled around I made one last pass through the whole place to check and make sure things were still holding together. We were still on track. Passing through the kitchen I stopped. Something…? “EVERYONE STOP WHAT YOU’RE DOING AND DON’T MOVE!”

Pete looked up in surprise along with everyone else wondering what now? I pointed at him. “You and only you move, turn the exhaust fans off.”

By now Pete knew something was wrong or Nova wouldn’t stop all of them. He walked over to the hallway door and flipped breakers shutting down the fans.

Starting to my right I was slowly walking and moving my head left to right. At times with my eyes closed. Pete barked at one of the men by the mixer. “She said don’t move. That means you also.”

The guy stopped moving away from the mixer. I was closing in as I circled the kitchen. When I got close to the mixer I had found what I was searching for. Looking at the man, he was giving off the smell of fear along with the other scents I chased down.

Looking him in the eyes I shook my head. “If you run it will give me an excuse to break a few limbs.”

“Pete, turn everything back on. Your help can get back to their jobs.” My focus
on the man in front of me never wavered.

“You heard her. Everyone pick it up.” He walked up beside me and waited.

I kept my eyes on the man. I remembered his name was Jeb. “Pete what is the dough in that mixer used for?”

He looked over into the bowl. “That would be our next batch of buns, bread, bread sticks, wafers, capons.”

“Put it in the garbage bag and don’t let anyone touch that dough with their bare hands. There are full length, industrial heavy, latex gloves in the janitor’s closet. Everyone who gets close to that bowl before it is cleaned and washed again will be wearing them. Make sure that bowl and paddle are extra clean before they start another batch. When it’s clean scrub it another ten times.” I reached out and wrapped my hand around Jeb’s wrist before he bolted. “You and I are going to have a talk.”

I pushed him backwards. “March up to the offices.”

“Nova?” Pete was looking at me.

“It isn’t spread around. Only what is in the mixer needs to go into the trash bag. Don’t let anyone touch it without gloves until it has been cleaned”

I reached into the bowl with my left hand and got a glob on my fingers. “Unless our friend here wants to eat some of it.” I held it out toward his face.

His eyes went wide. He was shaking his head as he locked his mouth shut.

“Pete make sure no one touches or ingests any of that. Make that bowl and bread hook sparkle before you put it back in operation.”

After tossing what was in my hand back into the bowl I gave Jeb a shove. “March!”

At the door he tried to yank his wrist out of my hand and run. I pulled him around me where he smacked into the doorframe. Stunned he fell to the floor on his butt. Reaching down with my right hand I wrapped up a handful of shirt in my fist and yanked him to his feet. I pulled him in where I was in his face, his feet off the floor. “Try that again and there won’t be a third time.”

Kathy looked up in surprise as we marched into office.

“Call Brent in here, get out your camera.” I pushed Jeb down into a chair.

“You can’t do this to me. I know my rights. This is abuse. I’ll sue the pants off this company and that includes you, bitch.” Jeb was starting to protest.

“Talk all you want. Say anything you like. Your soul belongs to me now.” Giving him my best ‘you’re mine’ look, I licked my lips as my fangs extended. “The cat cornered the mouse and lunch is about to be served.”

His eyes grew to the size of dinner plates, a wet spot formed in the chair, and he screamed. Which timed just right with Brent walking in the door. Brent stopped dead in his track to assess the situation, fight or flight?

Reaching out, I yanked Jeb to his feet. Which may have been a mistake. Pee wasn’t the only thing leaking out of him. “Empty your pockets onto the desk.”

Kathy had her camera up.

Change, keys, billfold, several business cards, and a vial ended up on the desk.

Brent started to reach for the vial. I slapped his hand away. “Don’t touch that. It had poison in it and on it. He wasn’t careful and got it on his hands. He’s already dead. Whoever gave it to him put a slower acting poison on the outside to take care of any witnesses.”

“Would you like to talk? It would make it easier if I had names. Either way I’ll find those who put you up to poisoning those in the restaurant. When I do, what I’ll do is only told by a few souls in whispers.”

“Dagger was…, is his name. I was told to meet him at a bar. He told me the Committee said if people got sick no one would come. The restaurant would have to close.” Jeb looked at the vial and then at his hands. “No one said anything about anyone dying.”

“Who is in that Committee! How much they pay you!”

He looked around. “I can’t tell you that. They will kill me.”

“How much?”

“Ten grand.”

“Jeb, I’m sorry. You’re dead already.”

“YOU CAN’T KILL ME!” He looked at Kathy, Brent, and then me.

“I won’t have the chance. You’re dead and don’t know it. I can smell the other poison on the vial and on your hands. You might have lived another ten hours if you hadn’t got some of what was in that vial on your hands. It is a little faster working than the one they intended for you. Honestly, I feel sorry for you because you were stupid and greedy. In this case a fatal error. For a few pieces of silver you sold what little you had left of your soul.”

His face was looking flushed as his hands started turning red. He plopped back into the chair. “I feel hot.”

“Jeb, you’re leaking blood into your system. There isn’t a cure. Let me be your revenge. Who is on that committee?”

“arn…,” He slumped over in the chair.

“Stupid and greedy!” Brent, you and Kathy, out and don’t touch anything. Call Spencer, we need a discrete hazmat crew to clean and bag this mess. Oh HELL, never mind, I’ll take care of it myself. Give me about thirty minutes and no one will know besides us. Otherwise this gets out and the health dept will shut this place down while they send in their own hazmat crew. I guarantee they wouldn’t let us open back up. Dust in the air and on the floor would be called unknown toxins without ever reaching a lab. This was a win win for those who paid this idiot. Even if he never got a chance to poison the food, when he collapsed in the kitchen it would start a chain of events. Ambulance arrives, takes him to ER, everyone who touches him gets sick or dies. Leads back to us and again hazmat and we are closed for good.”

My fangs were out and I was licking my lips. “I hate these people! GO! LEAVE! I’ll take care of this.”

Forty minutes later I carried four garbage bags out and put them in the trunk of my car. The swivel chair broken into pieces along with the mop and rags I had used in one bag, a body in the other. The third bag had all the dough Jeb had mixed the poison into. His personal items in a forth bag would need to be neutralized before I allowed anyone else to touch them. The poison he brought in was nasty shit guaranteed to kill everyone who touched or took a bite of anything the dough was made into. Some of it had gone airborne or I never would have smelled it. Only a few microns and it wasn’t enough to make anyone sick. What was on his hands and outside of that vial was what first got my attention. Jeb was a walking dead man from the moment he made a deal with Dagger.

I still hadn’t received word Scooter would help. Of course she wouldn’t send an advance notice. She would show up if she was coming. I could use her help. Jeb never would have made it into the kitchen with that vial if she had been here. She would have smelled it almost as soon as he got out of his car. Again, I wished she was here as I shut the trunk deck. Tomorrow was trash pickup day. I’d make it several miles away ahead of the trash truck and dump the bags. Like Bolt planned on getting rid of me. A lot of ill secrets got tossed in those big dumpsters.

It was about twenty minutes later after a super scrub and shower in that NASA shower system in the suite, I put on a golden lame’ dress with a really low scoop neckline. I wondered if Brenda realized she was copying the low necklines of fourteenth century dresses? Probably not since the hem was an inch above my knees. I added five inch gold stiletto pumps with an ankle strap. I added an ankle bracelet to my left leg and then removed it. It didn’t work with the strap. Looking in the mirror, Joan’s magic makeup was wearing off. I added an over coat to my lips with a soft peach liquid lipstick, emphasized my eyebrows and long lush lashes. Call me old fashion I still liked a soft earth tone for my eyelids. Brought out the edge of my eyes with eyeliner for that diva look. Did a basecoat with an impossible to tell ultra light suntan lightly brushed on, and blended in a touch of blush on my high cheekbones. Joan was good. I figured I could match her in makeup tricks despite her magic. Especially since I had a few centuries of practice she didn’t. Mine didn’t stay on and look good for days. Hers did. Oh well, can’t have everything.

After adding a multi strand gold necklace, diamond bracelet, diamond chandelier earrings, on loan from Brenda which I had to poke holes in my ears for, I was almost there. I headed for the restaurant, my own diamond encrusted gold band on my wedding finger. Eva had been hired for the morning Maitre d’ which was the original job Kathy hired me for. I met her at the door ten minutes before ten. “Ready? Let’s see how this day works out. We might get a surprise inspection by the fire marshal. After some other things that happened this morning, I’d be surprised if the health inspector didn’t show up also.”

“We’re good Jodi. There are so many of your friends here it would take more than they could muster to put the shaft to Brent and Kathy. Oh, by the way, while you were scrubbing the dirt off, Scooter showed up. Her and Kitcha are taking care of the dock and kitchen.”

Shaking my head, I could only hope those who wanted to shut down the Garden didn’t have a mutant who could sense other mutants. I didn’t want anything to happen to those who heard there was a party and came to help. If I had to call them something, I’d say they were associates as we weren’t really friends. The truth be known, from the smell they gave off, I made some of them nervous. Except for Kitcha, none of them were predators. And I wouldn’t really call Kitcha a predator. In my opinion, she was overly aggressive is all. I had helped each of them out of a tight spot one or more times. I figured they were returning a favor they didn’t owe. Not that I really minded having help but it put them in danger being close to me. More so than they normally were that is.

The morning went really smooth which I figured it might. Right at twelve fifteen when the restaurant was loaded with noonday lunch crowd, the health inspector showed up. A rotund little man, he was waving his badge around to give many of our customers a look at the shiny metal he had in his hand. “HEALTH INSPECTOR!”

“Is this the normal way for you to begin your inspection?” I had been waiting behind Eva and stepped up in front of him blocking most of the view our customers had of this ass waving his badge.

He looked up at me. With my heels I was more than a foot taller than him. “And who are you? I’m here to inspect this place for health violations.”

“You are welcome inspector but right in the middle of our noon lunch crowd? And what is with the screaming and waving your badge around? Your inspection has nothing to do with our customer base. I will file a formal letter of complaint with the Texas State Department of Health along with sending them a copy of the video.”

Luckily the attorneys for the club had been notified and we had one of them dinning with us at that moment. I waved her over. Turning around I pointed to a security camera across the room focused on the entrance. “As the manager of this club I am going to assign two of our legal staff to accompany you on your inspection tour.”

“I protest. My inspection can not be hindered in any way.” He looked across the restaurant at a table where four men were seated.

One of them shook his head as his eyes swept the diners around him.

By this time the two women joined us. “Inspector, this is one of the attorneys for our club, Rhonda Clark. The other lady, Margo Kirk, is one of her employees and is going to document your visit.”

Margo held up a video camera and smiled.

“I can not allow this. You are impeding my inspection. I refuse to let you follow us.” He was getting red faced and starting to spit his words in his frustration.

“We won’t impede your inspection, Mr. Kinor. We are only going to accompany you and your associate, Mr. Dunmore. I already requested all the rules and regulations pertaining to health inspections from the state office. Everything WE do is above board.”

Rhonda slapped some papers in his hand. “That is a copy of the state laws and rules on health inspections and…, Judge Harrison’s court order allowing legal staff, restaurant staff, and or any appointed persons to accompany any state inspections of this restaurant and club, known as Eve’s Hanging Garden Club. You will also find it includes the legal location of said club and all related properties.”

“I’ll call the state bar association and have your license.” Kinor was sputtering even more now.

“Be my guest. Would you like for me to give you their number?” Rhonda was smiling.

“Let’s get this over with.” He headed for the kitchens knowing he would find enough health violations there to shut this place down in minutes.

As soon as they left I headed for the security office. Spencer was there looking at the monitors. “That health inspector is really off his feed after you sic Rhonda on him. I’ve seen people pissed before. He’s furious.”

“Un huh. Did you catch him looking over at those four men at table thirty-nine? They were the advance team hoping to be witnesses as everyone in the restaurant became sick. I want faces and names.”

“Got it.” Spencer panned several cameras in the club to focus on table thirty-nine. They were leaving. It didn’t look like any of the food or drinks had been touched.

Not taking the time to undo the straps on my heels I ripped the shoes off my feet and ran from the security office into the dinning room. The table was in Freda’s area and she was headed that way to buss the table. I didn’t care what anyone thought as I ran through the dinning room, reaching Freda just as she was reaching out to clear the table.

Grabbing her arm I pulled her back. “No, I’ll take care of it.”

She was shocked as she turned to look at me. “but…”

One of the kids from another table was reaching for the desert still untouched and left behind. “NO!” I shouted at him. For a second I thought he was going to challenge me before he returned to his own table.

My attention back on Freda I shook my head. “My responsibility, I’ll take care of it.” I smiled at the people around us as I pushed Freda away. “I’m late and she was taking care of my table. I’m sorry for the confusion and any embarrassment I caused. I promise the rest of your meal won’t be as entertaining.”

Eva came over. She didn’t say anything but leaned over close to me. I whispered in her ear. “Get someone to bring a tablecloth to cover this table. Bring me a rolling cart. I need another tablecloth to cover the cart after I clear this table and put everything in the cart. Ask Scooter to step in the dinning room for a second. She doesn’t need to come over here. I only want confirmation.”

“I’m on it.” Eva headed back to her station by the entrance.

I was watching the entrance to the kitchen when Scooter stepped into the dinning room. She had a stocking cap on her head hiding her ears. She looked at me, and nodded her head. She was gone that quick. Even if any of our diners noticed her I doubted they would have thought mutant as quickly she came and went.

Ten minutes later the table was cleared, a reserve sign was put on it to keep anyone from sitting there and I had that rolling cart out on the docks. Scooter was standing over a dozen feet away. I pulled out a plate and moved it around under my nose before I looked up at Scooter. She shook her head. The second plate was a repeat of the first. The third plate something wasn’t right. I slid the vegetables off first follow by the individual foods. The plate was empty and the smell was still there.

“Damn! They intended for anyone picking up the plate to get sick and then those in the scullery when they picked it up. This was their backup if Jeb didn’t make it to work and do his job.”

I looked across the docks where Spencer and several of our people were watching. “Get me names. This isn’t going to stop as long as they don’t have to pay a price for trying. Make sure there are no copies or electronic trails that can be traced back to the club or anyone here.”

Kitcha smiled from ear to ear. “Oh yeah! Party time. If I wasn’t already here I’d pay good money to be allowed to come.”

Spencer looked at her as if she was crazy. This whole situation was going to get really rough and she was anticipating enjoying it? He had only heard or read about mutants like these. It was then he understood how uninformed he had been most of his life. Nova attracted some very deadly people, both bad and good. A shiver ran down his spine as he realized she truly was, The Huntress.

Looking at Kitcha I nodded in agreement. She had a lot more free time than I did as she was only guarding Scooter when she was on the docks during delivery. “As long as none of it leads back here to the club, the ones you find are all yours.”

“Give Kitcha a list of those names.” I glanced at Spencer. He nodded in agreement.

“We can take out the pawns until the world looks level. Only when the king is put in checkmate and removed is the game over. I want a list of those at the top. A committee was mentioned by Jeb before he died. Give me a full report on each name in that committee. I want to know what they have for breakfast and what they consider extra curricular activities.”

As bad as I hated asking for help, I needed it. This would take too long to go at it the usual way. I had a job here which didn’t allow much free time. Scouting the prey, analyzing their weak points so nothing pointed back at me when they ‘accidentally’ died took time. Sometimes months. They intended to kill people at the club to get control again. I was positive if that didn’t work they would take it to the next level and destroy the club through fire or a bomb. They set the rules and I intended to play by their rules, no holds bared. They had no idea who they were up against and had miscalculated. Never ever piss off a Huntress no matter who you are or how much you own or control. I don’t care for any of their wealth or ill gotten goods. Only payment in kind will satisfy me.

I needed to contact Crystal and ask her if Vanessa Gibbons was still alive. It has been over thirty years since I last saw her and she was aging like normal people. Not all mutants have expanded life cycles. Sometimes the reverse was true, they aged quicker than normal. It wasn’t only because government was killing us whenever they found us either. Vanessa gathered data like a sponge when she got close and focused on a location or person. Some called her The Shadow. If she was still alive and agreed to come, she could give me virtually every single weakness and strength in any security system she got close to. No matter how good one is, mistakes happen. I didn’t want my own mistakes to become fatal.

Almost an hour later, everything was bagged and trashed except the plate with the poison. That plate and the vial Jeb had on him was bagged and going overnight mail to Delkla Labs in Pennsylvania for testing. I wanted to know what kind of poison I was dealing with from those who were trying to sicken or kill everyone, who manufactured it, and who distributed it in the Houston area.

Heading to the office, I found Kathy. “I need another pair of heels.”

She looked at my nylons and bare feet. “Dare I ask?”

“Emergency. I needed to reach one of the dinning tables before Freda or any of the others touched it. Really hard to run in heels.”

She nodded. “I agree. Curiosity is killing me. Why did you need to run and what happened to your heels?”

“Some of our clientele left poison at their table when they decided to leave. Anyone bussing the table was going to get contaminated. That isn’t counting those in the scullery who picked up the plates to stack them in the dishwasher.” I shook my head. “Kathy, I’m reneging on my promise. This has to stop. The only way it is going to stop is if they feel the pain themselves.”

“Nova…,” She sighed. “What about the heels? What size do you wear?”

“Eight.”

“I hate you! I wear an eight and half and I’m six inches shorter than you. Use the credit card I gave you and I’ll okay the purchases.”

“That would be great if I still had it. Bolt canceled it for me.”

“That was my company credit card. I’ll get us both another one. In the mean time I guess we do it the old fashion way and go back to using cash.” She opened up her drawer and took out four hundred dollars. Go to Neda’s Fashions which is six blocks east of here. She will have the style and heel you like.”

Kathy got a smirk on her face. “That first day you came into my office wearing sneakers, jeans, and a blouse, I’m beginning to understand why. You’re harder on clothes and things than a five year old on the playground.”

Health inspector Kinor was looking at the man on the other side of a huge desk. “I wasn’t able to do anything. They had two women follow us. I wasn’t able to get the rat droppings out of my pocket and scatter them around the storage room. One of them was recording everything. It wasn’t possible to spread the salmonella either. I flagged twenty six violations. Their damn attorney said she was going to contest all of them. They have that place so damn clean it’s going to be hard trying to shut them down on health violations. Especially when they have someone bird dogging over my shoulder every step.”

Craig put his elbows on the desk and put his palms together. “You were supposed to shut the Garden down. Perhaps you’re being overpaid?

“You forget I’m inspecting nine other food handling restaurants and clubs. I’m worth more than I’m getting paid in order to keep the money flowing back here.” Kinor was disgusted he was doing so much for the committee and he wasn’t appreciated for his efforts.

Craig leaned back in his leather chair. “Why aren’t they getting sick and dying at that club? That guy Jeb, Dagger paid off, has anyone seen or heard from him? We paid Dagger enough to leave us out of it so there wouldn’t be a trail back to here. I wonder if our money is wasted on both of you?”

“I haven’t heard anything. Ask Dagger since she was the one who contacted him and set it up. No one in that club looked sick as far as I could tell. Jeb must have took the money and run. Some of these things takes time. You’d be wise to not piss either one of us off.” Kinor knew he was irreplaceable.

“He didn’t go far if he did run.” Craig gave a snort as he recalled how Dagger mentioned there was poison on the outside of the vial as well as inside. It was possible Jeb took too long and died before he made it to work.

Kinor smiled as he got ready to tell of his backup plan. “I told Jerritt to pick up some poison from Dagger and leave it on the silverware. Anyone touches it will get sick and die. We should be hearing from your EMT guys pretty soon. I’ll go back as soon as the bodies start coming in and shut that club down.”

Craig nodded in consent. “Always good to see the rest showing some initiative. I should have sent Emmit with you. They wouldn’t have been able to dog the Health Inspector and Fire Marshal at the same time. I didn’t expect you to fail us. Make sure you stay on top of those health violations you wrote up. How many days did you give them to straighten up the violations?”

“The minimum I could, three days.”

“For all twenty six violations?”

“Yeah.”

“Good, go back in three days and shut them down for not correcting the violations. By the time they appeal to the state to open up again they will be history. Word gets around. Any of the others think of doing the same thing will give it up.”

============================================================

Kathy answered the phone, it was Rhonda’s number. “The Garden Club.”

“I managed to get in and see Dale Weathers, in Austin. You remember me telling you he was head of the Texas Department of Health. I showed him the video and the violations Kinor tagged The Garden with. He, himself is coming up to look at The Garden tomorrow. He didn’t say much of anything but if he is personally coming then you can bet your lucky dime heads will roll.”

“Rhonda, are we good? I mean you were there with Kinor. Will we have any problem staying open?”

“Kathy, you hired me for one reason. I’m good at what I do. I’ve clashed with Kinor before as he hit some of the others with BS violations. You did this one right. It’s better to be proactive rather than reactive. You’re going to get off cheap compared to what it cost those others. We won’t have any problem with getting a passing grade on health codes. Hon, I would go so far as to say I wouldn’t pass out if I had to eat off the floor in your kitchen. That new manager of yours is a treasure. She has your place glistening better than new. You better hang onto her forever if you can.”

Kathy’s heart sagged before she was able to catch her breath and answer. “Yes, I know exactly what you’re talking about. She has a job here as long as she wants.”

“Okay, gotta go. I’m driving back tonight. I’ll be there tomorrow when Dale shows up to do his own inspection. I want to make more video of Dale’s inspections. Don’t worry, The Garden is going to pass with flying colors. I think after this Kinor can start looking for a new job.”

“Thanks Rhonda, drive safe. Rhonda, hire some guards to follow you home and go into your house with you when you get back. That Treasure of a Manager we both think the world of says we are dealing with people who are leaving bodies in their wake. I’m dead serious, hire security now. The club will pay the expense. Be a whole lot cheaper than breaking in a new lawyer.”

“Kathy…,”

“No I mean it. One in the car with you, and a car following. I don’t think you have any idea how evil these people are. We know of two instances where they tried to poison the diners and our workers. It has only been a couple days when Bolt, I’m sure you know the name and have heard what he can do, killed one of our managers, Nova.”

Kathy heard a sharp intake of breath over the phone.

“Police…,”

“No one is talking. Those who saw it won’t say anything. They are scared to death of Bolt themselves. Get some protection, now! I wish I had thought of it sooner before you headed to Austin.”

Kathy had a thought. “Just a second, I have another idea.”

She picked up the desk phone and called Spencer. Minutes later she had the answer she was seeking. She picked up her cell phone again. “Rhonda, our security guy is going to call some people he knows in Austin. Where are you at?”

“I’m at the State Health Department.”

“Stay in the lobby. Don’t leave until Spencer’s friends get there. I’ll let him know. Rhonda, I’m not trying to frighten you. I want to keep you alive.”

“I didn’t know Bolt had killed one of your employees. I’ll stay put until the security arrives. Kathy, thank you.”

Kathy hung up and gave a sigh of relief. Rhonda was a good lawyer. Replacing her would take weeks. She wondered if Nova had considered the same thing?

Two men showed up to escort Rhonda home. One rode in the car with her, the other followed close behind in an SUV. Close enough if anyone tried to maneuver in between them they would know it was an attempt at Rhonda. It was an uneventful trip back to her home and she began to think she should have refused Kathy’s guards.

She had got to know him on the long drive and acknowledged Jim beside her as she pushed the control to raise the garage door. “It was nice having company but it sure wasted your time. You staying overnight or you and your friend driving back?

We’…,” The windshield exploded in a hail of lead from an automatic rifle.

“We’…,” Seeing feet behind the rising garage door, Jim hit Ronda’s seatbelt release and yanked her down in the seat. Not a second too soon as the windshield exploded in a hail of lead from an automatic rifle.

In the SUV David had pulled up to the curb and stopped when Rhonda pulled into her driveway. He was starting to get out so he and Jim could canvas Ronda’s home before heading back. Then the gunfire erupted. Reaching back in he pulled up the rifle cradled by the center console. The shooter still in the garage dropped a clip from his gun and was shoving another home. He was an easy target. David dropped him before he could start firing again.

“One down!” David yelled as he kept his attention on the garage.

“You stay here, stay down, and call nine one one.” Jim opened the door, slid out, crouched behind the door, and pulled his pistol at the same time. He looked back at David who held up one finger and then pointed it down.

Down the street a van started up and then drove away. David shook his head. The driver for this fiasco, no doubt. Their priority was keeping the woman safe otherwise they would have chased it down.

Jim held up his left hand and did a circling motion with his finger and then pointed at the garage. He was going in. David nodded in agreement. He didn’t think there was another one or the van would have waited to see how it ended.

Inside the garage Jim did a quick scan assuring it was only one shooter. He was down with a big puddle of blood pooling out from under him. He walked back out to the car. “You can get up now. Make another nine one one call. Tell them there is a body to pick up when they get here. They will send an ambulance even though he is beyond help. This will take awhile after the police get here. Do you have a friend you can spend the night with? You aren’t staying here tonight.”

Rhonda was thinking as she made the second nine one one call. When she hung up she looked over at Jim. David had stepped up behind him. “Margo is my legal aid. I guess I can stay with her or get a motel room.”

“She have security?”

“No.” Rhonda didn’t even have to think about that.

“Okay, Margo is out and so is that motel unless you want us sleeping in the same room with you. Anyone you know have security?” By this time Jim was thinking of calling Spencer Miller. He didn’t know him personally but he did know him professionally. He would have to anti up a room and security if Rhonda couldn’t come up with someone.

It came to her. The one place she had been today had security running out the wazoo, The Garden. She dialed Kathy’s number hoping she hadn’t already gone home for the night.

Kathy picked it up on the first ring noticing it was Rhoda’s number. “This is Kathy. Are you okay?”

It was automatic human reaction when Rhonda nodded. “Kathy, I…, they were waiting at my house. I’m shook up but okay. My car looks the worse for the wear and tear. Your men saved my life. I never would have survived if it had been only me. They want me to stay someplace with security for tonight. I know it’s asking a lot…”

“No it isn’t. You know we have the suite. Are you coming now?”

“No, the police haven’t arrived yet. It will probably be a couple hours before they let us go after answering all their questions.”

“Okay, call when you get free. Bring your body and your guardians on over here when you can. I know it will be late. If it isn’t me, it will be Nov…, Jodi who lets you in.”

“Okay, I hear the sirens now. Thanks Kathy, I owe you my life.”

“Stay safe, I need you.” There was a dial tone as the connection was lost. Kathy headed out of the office to find Nova and let her know what was happening. First they try to kill Nova. Then they try to poison everyone in the club. Now they are waging war on anyone who is connected to the club or trying to help. She never expected this. If she had known it was going to get this bad she would have talked to Brent and see if he wouldn’t agree to letting them have the club. It wasn’t worth dying over. They would lose everything including their homes but still have their life. She had a strong suspicion it was no longer possible. Nova wouldn’t back away no matter what. She was glad Nova was on their side. That girl sent chills down her back every now and then. There was…, Kathy decided to let it go. Thinking too much about Nova was starting to scare her again.

It was one forty seven AM when Nova opened the door to let Rhonda and the two men in. Kathy told her the story and intended to let Rhonda in herself. The hard push all of them were doing to bring the club back to pristine conditions was wearing on them all. Kathy had fallen asleep on the couch five minutes after sitting down to wait. Nova was smiling as she laid her over, took Kathy’s cell phone, and covered her with a blanket.

The two men gave the tall girl an appraisal after she had let them in and locked the door behind them. Besides her better than good looks she gave off an air of confidence.

I pointed to the hallway leading to the bathrooms and the stairs. “Take a left at the top of the stairs. I put a book in the doorway to keep the door from auto locking. It takes a key to get in. Remove the book when you go into the suite. Rhonda, Kathy said you had been in there during one of their parties. Brent and Spencer are in the north bedroom. The other one is yours. Kathy is asleep on the couch.”

I pointed to the two men. “I pulled out sleeping pads and laid out blankets. You’re sleeping on the floor. It actually is pretty comfortable. Those are thick pads. There is a third pad there and that’s mine. I’ll be in and out so don’t get jumpy if you hear someone moving in the room. This place starts up at five in the morning. I’ll be up before then. The suite is soundproof. I’m sure the club activity won’t wake you. You can sleep in as long as you like. Either fix your own breakfast in the suite or come down to the dinning room. If you are there before ten I will have our Chef rustle up breakfast for you. Any questions?”

Looking dead on her feet, Rhonda was already headed for the stairs. The two men looked at one another. The shorter one shook his head. “We’re good.”

“While there you might try out that NASA shower system they have.” Turning I headed out to check the dock. I needed to turn the alarm system back on. I had turned it off earlier anticipating our guest. Otherwise it would have been screaming its little heart out when I opened that front door.

With years honed in security and judging other people, their eyes followed the woman as she walked away from them. Walked wasn’t exactly the right word. She flowed or glided was in both their minds. Jim shook his head to clear his mind before he looked over at David. “NASA shower system?

“Search me. I don’t know what she’s talking about.” He was headed for the stairs.

Soon as this place stabilized into some sense of order I was going to move Pete to evenings and night for the more refined diners. Shift the morning kitchen crew to come in an hour before opening. That would give them time to make their buns, pies, cakes and get the food prepared. An eight hour shift would push them to five PM. Bring Pete in at five and his shift could finish up at midnight. I wouldn’t need a third chef to fill a middle hole between the two cooks. With Pete’s help, we talked JoAnn into being our morning cook. She was already working in the kitchen with Pete to reacclimate to how this kitchen worked. I made a mental note to talk to Pete and see if that was an arraignment he could live with.

============================

It was eleven AM Dale Weathers called Rhonda. “Miss Clark, I’ll be at that club we discussed yesterday in less than thirty minutes. Would you meet me there?”

Rhonda nodded even though the conversation was on the phone. “I’m there now Mr. Weathers.”

“Good, I’ll see you soon.” He hung up. Knowing he was going in at one of the busy times, food handling in the restaurant would be at its best or worst. He wanted to see how they handled it.

Rhonda and Margo met him as he came in the front door. “Thank you for coming, Mr. Weathers.”

He stepped up and grasped her hand. “I wanted to see myself the violations our inspector named. Do you need to inform management?”

She pointed back at me. “This is Jodi. She is the club manager now.” She looked over at Margo, “This is my legal assistant. She was with me when your inspector walked through yesterday. She has it all on the computer.”

Margo held up a laptop.

Dale was giving me an appraisal. Of course I was dressed to the nines for mingling with the dinner crowd. I was also wearing five inch heels which gave me a huge height advantage over most men.

Holding out my hand, I gave Dale my best heartwarming smile. “Thank you for coming, Inspector.”

“I think this is the first time anyone ever welcomed me to inspect their place. I want you to know that won’t change my intentions of looking over your club very closely.” He reached over and took my hand.

My smile got even wider as I gave his hand a firmer grip. “I’m pleased to know you aren’t biased then. Welcome to Eve’s Hanging Garden Club and please take your time. I hope when you’re finished you will give me your personal and professional opinion on what we did right or what we did wrong. If you have no objections, Miss Clark and her assistant Margo will accompany you and your assistant. I have been told they have video of all the inspections our city inspector, Kinor, did yesterday. You may want to look at that when you are looking at the violations we were flagged for yesterday. Don’t take my word for it, but nothing has been changed since yesterday. We are still the filthy, rat infested, moldy club Kinor claimed we were when he did his inspection yesterday.”

Rhonda’s head snapped around as she looked at me in shock.

Dale stepped back from me and looked around the sparkling dinning room and the immaculate waitresses efficiently carrying food orders in their brand new uniforms. A grin slowly spread across his face despite his best efforts to not show it. He shook his head. “Lady, you are one class act. If I wasn’t determined before to find something, anything, to gig you for, I’m now going to accept the challenge.”

He pulled a cotton swab out of his pocket. “My sword, my lady. Even though it is ungentlemanly for a man to accept a challenge from a woman, my male pride has been pricked. I will find something even if I have to go out in the parking lot and swab dirt off a car tire.”

Laughing, I knew I had read him right when he walked in our door. “Do your best.”

He looked at Rhonda. “I would respond but others might claim I was prejudice if I did.” He was chuckling as he headed for the kitchen. He pulled the list of violations out of his pocket Kinor had written up Rhonda delivered to him yesterday. “Let’s start at the top of this list and work our way down.”

Two o six PM all of us were seated at a table in the dinning room. Dale was still writing some notes before he stopped and took a sip of the German black beer, Schwarzbier, and cleared his throat. “I’ll make some calls. Kinor won’t be coming back for any more inspections. I found some…, I didn’t write them up as violations but only suggestions. Difference in opinion on how the health code is interpreted. Make the changes, don’t make the changes, probably won’t matter. The new health inspector might think the way you are doing it is right. The health code is a lot like IRS tax code and can be right or wrong depending on who the inspector is.”

He looked over at Rhonda. “I didn’t say that and you didn’t hear it from me. I hope you aren’t recording this conversation.”

Rhonda gave a slight smile. “I don’t have the recorder turned on.” What she tactfully didn’t say was, Margo might.

“Right,” He looked at his watch. “I need to get back. The two men who rode back with Rhonda last night are following me home. I’m not really paranoid. After hearing some of the things you people have been putting up with, I’m asking the Texas Department of Criminal Justice to assign a guard for me as soon as I get back. They will assign one or two Texas Troopers or Rangers. I’ve done this once before after I received threats when I closed a large club in Galveston.”

He looked directly at me. “I can honestly say I never enjoyed these inspections until now. Everyone is always uptight praying I don’t find too much wrong. I’ve been silently laughing for the past couple hours thinking I really was going to have to go out and swab a car tire to find some dirt on this place. I’ve managed to salvage my male ego by making these suggestions. You’re really the kind of manager I wish every club had.”

Kathy and Brent both nodded as she mentally thought. ‘You don’t know a tenth of it.’

He took another sip of his beer and set the glass down still a quarter full. “I better go before anyone suggests I was bribed and playing favorites. If anyone says they saw me sitting here at the table drinking I’ll call them a liar. Kathy, Brent, it’s been a pleasure.”

“Jodi…,” He looked me in the eyes, stood up, gathered up his notes and papers along with his briefcase and left with his assistant.

==========================

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WERE FIRED! What about that damn club? You were going to shut it down.” Craig slapped the top of his desk with his hands as he stared hatred at Kinor standing on the other side of his desk.

“Yeah, and you were supposed to take care of that attorney bitch, BEFORE, she made her little trip to Austin not after. I had run into her before and warned you about her.” Kinor wasn’t intimidated in the least. He was too valuable of an asset to the committee to be worried.

Crag waved his hand as if the subject wasn’t up for discussion. “Fortner screwed up and got himself killed. Who knew she would have an armed escort. We must get that damn club back under our control. Some of the other owners are hearing rumors and starting to think.”

He waved Kinor off. “Go, I need to call for a meeting because you couldn’t handle your end of this. Bolt…,” Crag rubbed his chin. “Bastard leaves without telling anyone where he’s going.”

Crag waited until Kinor left his office. He picked up his phone and punched in a couple numbers and waited until he heard a click on the other end. “Since your poisons seem to be so worthless in the club I have someone for you to test your new batch on. Kinor is no longer our employee.”

There was a click and his phone went to dial tone. He laid it back down on his desk and smiled. If the Criminal Division pulled Kinor in after checking his records on inspections, Crag had no doubt he would sing like a canary. Kinor had the backbone of a jellyfish. Loose ends were best taken care of before they became a problem themselves.

The fight for the Garden Club was far from being over. Harold was busy bouncing underage and fake IDs from the club. The overhead security cameras Spencer’s crew installed by the doors was getting a workout along with scanners which everyone had to pass their ID over before being admitted to the club. If we did get busted we could match face with scanned ID and prove they used a fake ID and lied to get in.

The day after Dale Weathers had inspected us, Scooter smelled a delivery truck before it ever entered the dock area. The meat had been poisoned. I thought Kitcha was going to beat the driver to death when he got out of his truck to open the cargo doors. He confessed to dropping off the meat we were supposed to receive from Fresh Packers Distributors and picking up an alternate pallet. The name Dagger came up again. The same name Jeb gave us as he tried to poison the bread dough. The assassin had slipped Arnie, the delivery driver, a thousand dollars to switch loads. I was becoming really interested in this Dagger guy, whoever he was. The truck was pulled over to the side of the back parking lot while Kathy and I made a couple phone calls. She called Rhonda first and then Dale Weathers explaining we had intercepted a delivery of what was suspected to be poisoned meat.

Dale gave that one some serious thought for a couple seconds. “Miss Perkins, not that I doubt what you are telling me. How do you know the meat is poisoned? Have you had it tested?”

Kathy hesitated as she tried to figure out how much to tell. “Mr. Weathers, what I wish to tell you is confidential information I can’t share over a telephone. Please believe me when I tell you the meat we were to receive has been poisoned.”

“All right, I’ll call for a priority on this one. Where is the meat now?”

“It is still in the delivery truck.”

“Still in the truck? Has anyone touched it?”

“No Sir, the van wasn’t opened after it arrived.”

“It hasn’t…, Okay, I’m mobilizing several teams now.”

“Thank you Mr. Weathers.” Kathy closed the connection happy she didn’t have to explain any more than she already did.

Dale was opening up the file the state had printed up for every department head after they joined in training exercises for these type of situations. Miss Perkins was very elusive about how they knew the meat was tainted without testing it. After activating the crews for hazmat and all his health inspectors in that area. His second call was to the Texas Criminal Division.

His third call was to someone he knew trained dogs to sniff for drugs, bombs, and rescue. It was answered on the first ring. “To what do I owe this call?”

“And hello to you too, Bobbi. I have a question. Can dogs be trained to sniff for poisons? I mean there are so many different kinds so wouldn’t that be impossible?”

Bobbi looked out across the field where one of the handlers was teaching Rex to search for drugs. “Dale, think of how many different kinds of drugs there are and our dogs are trained to alert on drugs. The answer to your question, yes a dog could be trained to alert on poisons.”

“Thanks Bobbi, that answered my question.” Dale hung up and stared at the phone. From the conversation with Kathy he didn’t think there was an informant who had alerted the club a shipment of poisoned meat was headed their way. He was pretty sure that club didn’t have a four legged blood hound. As long as those who converged on the truck with the toxic meat didn’t ask about the elephant in the room, he sure wasn’t going to say anything either. In his line of work sometimes it was best to leave questions unanswered.

Fresh Packers was my phone call. Spencer was becoming one of my favorite people around this place. He came up with the private phone number of the CEO of that company. I tried the company number first to see where we were in the importance status as one of their customers.

Barney Cole’s secretary walked into his office. “There is a lady by the name of Jodi insisting she talk to you. She says she is the manager of Eve’s Hanging Gardens Club.”

He waved a dismissive hand. “Tell her I’m busy.”

She walked back to her desk. “I’m sorry but Mr. Cole is indisposed right now. You may call back later if you like.”

“I don’t like.” I hung up and dialed his private number.

Barney looked at the number. It wasn’t any he recognized right away but he had contacts all over the states. Might be one of those. He answered it. “Barney.”

“Mr. Cole, I have one of your delivery drivers and your truck in my back parking lot…”

“Who is this?” Barney looked at the number again.

“In that delivery truck is a load of poisoned meat which your driver intended dropping off at The Garden Club.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about. If this is a prank call you are in serious trouble lady.”

“The State Health Inspector was called, along with the FBI, and the Texas Criminal Division. In about forty minutes our lot is going to be eyeball deep in badges. And then we are going to be eyeball deep in hazmat crews. After that a lot of those people are going to be pounding on your door with a warrant asking a whole bunch of interesting questions. I hope I haven’t ruined your day, Mr. Cole.” I hung up.

I also missed how soon they would converge on Fresh Packers. After listening to our story the day before describing what had been tried at the club, Dale didn’t waste any time. Thirty one minutes after I hung up four of his meat inspectors were already pulling into Fresh Packers, back docks. Another inspector, along with two Texas Rangers, was headed to the Lazy B restaurant where the driver told us the switch had been made. Up until now I don’t think anyone at The Garden Club realized how important those RFID tags were, when I insisted our distributors put one in and on each shipment coming from the warehouses. That pallet of meat at the Lazy B was going to show it should have been ours. Unless Fresh Packers was in on the swap and made sure the pallet of toxic meat still in the van was labeled for The Garden. Those tags would be enough evidence to send some people to prison.

Scooter and Kitcha were sent packing before we were flooded with badges. I took Eva’s place as Maitre d’ and sent her away. Spencer said he was good around badges. He had experience so I let him decide and he stayed.

“You’re security for this club?” The Health Inspector along with and FBI agent were questioning Spencer.

“I was hired as temporary help when a large number of their staff suddenly quit. Including their security guy.” Spencer scratched his nose in a casual manner. ‘Let the FBI agent figure out that body language.’

“Okay, how did you know about the supposedly tainted meat?” The FBI agent was writing on a pad and had his recorder going at the same time.

“We…, the club received an anonymous phone call informing us the meat had been poisoned.” Spencer ran a fingernail down a tooth like he was dislodging some remaining food from breakfast.

“And the driver? He looks pretty beat up. Did you beat a confession out of him?”

Spencer held both hands out in front and turned them over several times. There wasn’t a scratch or blood on them. “I never touched the guy. That might have been at the place where he switched pallets. Maybe they had to convince him he needed to make this delivery.”

Both the Health Inspector and the FBI agent looked like they weren’t buying the story. They had nothing to contradict the man they were questioning.

FBI cleared his throat. “He drove in here, volunteered he was delivering supposedly tainted meat, and confessed to it all? I find that very hard to believe Mr. Miller.”

Spencer held up his hands. “Hey, don’t blame me if the guy had a guilty conscience.”

This was an empty trail. Miller knew something and wasn’t telling. “Where’s the owner?”

Spencer pointed over to where Brent and Kathy had been separated and were now talking to more badges. “Owners. That’s them over there.”

“Don’t go away Mr. Miller, I may have some more questions.”

Spencer shrugged. “I work here and my shift has just started.” He looked at his watch. “I have another seven hours to go before I can go home.”

He handed the FBI man a business card, Impenetrable Security. “That’s the other company I work for. That is my telephone number on the card along with the company phone number.”

“Your address?”

“Private. I’m not giving you that. You want to push this then you will talk to our company lawyers. I haven’t done anything and you haven’t charged me with anything. I don’t have to give you my address if I don’t want to.” Spencer decided to spell it out for this agent in case he wanted to push the issue.

The agent mulled that one over for a few seconds and then walked away.

“May I have a card?” The Health Inspector wanted to know how to get in touch with Miller if he had any more questions.

Spencer shook his head. “Your boss, Dale Weathers, has all that already. I’m either here or at my other job, Impenetrable Security. You can reach me anytime you want.

It was in the waning hours of the afternoon before they had the truck pulled up on a flatbed and hauling it out. Dale had received a call from one of the inspectors who were monitoring everything at our docks. He also received a call from one of the hazmat men who transported a sample of the meat to Blakly Labs. He called and informed Kathy and Brent what the analysis was on the poison. The poison was really nasty stuff. Guaranteed to kill those who took the wrap off the pallet, those who put away the meat in the walk in refrigerator, and those who handled it cooking it. Most poisons don’t react to heat that well and become harmless. This one wouldn’t. Those who were served any of it would die. The pallets had been swapped at the Lazy B restaurant. Three men were arrested while an arrest warrant was put out for two more. The Lazy B was closed as hazmat crews swarmed the place.

This was going to cramp my style. This whole damn town was going to be crawling with FBI, Texas Rangers, and numerous other badges searching for the same man I wanted. Didn’t make any difference if Dagger was a mutant or not, he better pray to God the FBI or Rangers found him first. The way he was able to mix up different batches of poisons I was betting he was mutant. Probably immune to the shit he was sending out.

Two could play that game. So far I was immune to everything he had sent our way. My problem is, some poisons could kill me just as quickly as they did a normal. I wasn’t immune to all of them. My saving grace was I could sense the deadly ones before I touched or inhaled it. If Dagger was a mutant, there was no doubt he suspected by now there was a mutant at the club picking up on his poisons before anyone touched it. This could turn into a race to see who could take out whom first. I needed answers and time off.

A meeting was held in the suite after the restaurant and club had shut down for the night with Brent, Kathy, Spencer, Scooter, Kitcha, Eva, Pete, Harold, Ben, and several others. I knew everyone wanted nothing more than to crash. They also needed to know what I figured was coming at us and I might not be able to stop it.

“Listen up everyone. I called this emergency meeting for a reason and it isn’t to punish all of you who are doing so much and are vital to the survival of this restaurant. I believe a mutant is our poison designer. You people have blocked two attempts at poisoning the club. When word gets back to him about this last failure of his, I suspect his ego will be damaged. He doesn’t like to lose if I’m reading him right.”

Taking a breath I knew what I said next was going to shock and scare a few. It had to be said so they would understand what they were in for. “The past two attacks have been toward our food. After the first failure he wanted more body count when he had to try a second time. If I’m right, his next attempt will be someone walking in to the restaurant or the bar. It won’t be him personally. He will contaminate a customer or dupe someone looking to make a lot of quick, fast, easy money. We will lose this game because Scooter and I can’t cover all entrances all the time we are open.”

Most everyone turned to look at Scooter. She smiled. I thought she took the attention graciously. She was an exotic, beautiful woman there was no doubt. Her elf beauty came with a price. She had to be a recluse or cover up almost completely when she went out in public.

“I am going to take some time off to go hunting. Spencer, use all your contacts to find out if there is a cluster area where sickness or people dying is higher than normal. He can’t contain everything in his house or lab no matter how good he is. Some toxins will leak and people, animals, birds in that vicinity will be dying. Ask your boss to put as many people on the streets, in the bars, the slums, as he can.”

Kathy gasped as she wondered what the cost would be?

“No one and I mean absolutely no one confront this person. Tell everyone if they have a lead to contact the restaurant or Spencer’s company. The messages can be forwarded to me. They are not under any circumstances to follow any lead.”

Looking at all the serious faces, I knew this was troubling a lot of them. “Anyone who wants to leave knowing they could die if they stayed may do so with my blessing.”

Kitcha grinned as her eyes turned blood red with vertical pupils. “And miss a fight? If I’m not allowed to take on this poison guy, may I have the rest?”

Several of the men turned to look at Kitcha. They were double glad they weren’t ‘the rest’ she was talking about. Spencer wondered what he had stepped into? Some of the women around Nova made his blood run cold even if they were beyond beautiful.

“There are mats and blankets in the closets for those who are going to stay. Kathy can tell you about the fixings in the kitchen if you want breakfast in the morning.”

“I’ll probably be up before the rest. I can fix them breakfast from the restaurant kitchen if anyone wants.” Pete spoke up to be heard.

“Okay, that’s it people. Scooter, try and keep everyone alive while I’m gone. Harold, Spencer, assign one of your bouncers and one of your guards to protect her. They touch her instead of protecting her, they will be mine when I return. I knew Kitcha too well. She isn’t going to stay around the club if there is prey to be chased down. I’m gone and won’t be back until this one particular problem is taken care of, one way or another.”

“Spencer I need a common denominator of names off those cell phones we have been liberating off these people. I want names, addresses. Someone knows where Mr. Toxic is mixing his poisons. We’ll try the street people first. If no leads I’m going to ramp it up and make it personal until I get a name. Time is not on our side. We get this bastard first or a lot of people are going to die.”

Spencer gave me a serious look. “I’ll have those names for you before noon tomorrow.”

“Spencer, Harold, I need to talk to both of you before I leave. I want to know where the druggies, prostitutes, gangers, homeless hang out around this town.”

Kitcha rubbed her hands together. “Oh yeah!”

Pointing at her, I shook my head. “Pants, blouse, ratty and dirty. We blend in instead of looking like the recruiting poster for lost damsels in distress.”

“And…” I continued when she looked like she was about to protest. “Mess up your hair and dirty your face. We will look like one of the homeless ourselves.”

Brent, Harold, and Spencer all choked at the same time as the same thought hit their minds. Nova looking like a bag lady? Kitcha, the sex kitten, looking like a street waif? Impossible.

Kitcha and I put on jeans and tee-shirts after tearing holes in them. We borrowed jackets from Brent and Harold. To their horror we ripped them as well. Kitcha used liquid soap in her hair to matt it down. I used crankcase oil knowing within a few hours I’d need to do it again as my hair shed anything I put on it or in it. A couple of my front teeth were blacked out by magic marker. We both used dark makeup expertly applied in spots to make us look like ninety miles of life had run over us. My old Mercury served for getting us within four blocks of where we needed to go.

As we were getting out of the car after finding a place to park where I didn’t think it would get vandalized, I gave Kitcha a hard look. “Viper, try and not kill anyone no matter how bad they piss you off. We don’t need to attract any badges. Our primary goal is finding the person mixing the poisons. Time is not on our side. When your anger rises, think of those who will die if we don’t catch this bastard before he sends in another batch to the club.”

Viper was a name very few knew about Kitcha. She was fast and deadly when necessary. I don’t know if she was the fastest I had ever met but I wouldn’t hesitate to put her at the top.

“I’ll try. If they absolutely deserve killing without any doubt…. Contessa, thanks for letting me come along.” Kitcha gave me a steady look.

A name I hadn’t been called in over sixty years. “It’s all I ask. Now, we have a poison expert to catch before anyone else dies. You work the north side of the street and I’ll take the south.”

Because we had started so late, a lot of the action in that part of town had slowed down. The rest of the night Kitcha and I separated. We were scouting the parts of town where all the human trash and flotsam accumulated. This was where the drug dealers, crack heads, burned out meth users, prostitutes, and their pimps wasted the last bit of their lives. There were also the vultures who preyed on them knowing the police could care less who got robbed and murdered. It was another body off the street. The police would look for the killer in the doughnut shop.

Had no idea how many propositions Kitcha was receiving. Knowing her size wasn’t as intimidating as mine, she was probably receiving three or four times the number I was being offered. I prayed they didn’t think the little girl could be forced into accepting any offers. It was slow going as I couldn’t just walk up to people and ask if they knew where I could buy poison to kill a bunch of people. I would aimlessly wander down the street asking for money or a drink. If they were willing to talk I would steer the conversation towards those who I knew were great at handling poisons and killing people. Hoping those listening would bring up their own local poison expert.

Kitcha and I met back up around seven AM. We would try the streets again as it would be a different set of people on the streets now. We had grilled the night crowd who for the most part were now gone. This would be the day crowd.

“Anything?” I was hoping Kitcha had better luck than me.

“Nothing concerning our poison expert. Got a lot of job offers though. I could make a living down here.”

Laughing, I shook my head. “Until you killed all your pimps and clients.”

She shrugged her shoulders. “No job lasts forever.”

“Ain’t that the truth. Okay, you going to take a break? I’m going back in and taking your side of the street.”

“I’m good. As you said, time isn’t on our side. Let’s find and nail that bastard.”

I had worked down a couple alleys and was headed back to the street in a second alley when I saw something that might give me a little more credibility as homeless. I stepped up to the cardboard box and the shopping cart piled full of junk. “Hey, you in the box. I want to borrow or buy your cart and it’s contents.”

Feet wrapped in rags, the legs had on two or more pairs of pants came sliding out. The body they were attached to had on several layers of ratty old shirts and sweaters. She stood up and looked me over. “Mine ain’t for sale.”

“Possibly rent until tomorrow morning then.” Reaching into my pocket I pulled out some bills. I started unfolding twenties until I got to five of them and stopped.

“What you up to, Huntress? You ain’t homeless. You working for the law?”

That one shocked me as I took a good look at her face trying to picture where we had possibly met. I had picked up the vibes she was mutant before I ever got close to her box. Taking a second look convinced me we had never met. Over the centuries my memory had a lot of faces stored in it. As far as I knew it wasn’t leaking yet.

“Most of the law and me don’t get along so well. I’m needing information on the whereabouts of a person.”

“Nobody is going to share any information down here. It will get you killed. Out of curiosity who you looking for?”

“Someone who can mix up poisons. He would be local in the area and probably a mutant.”

“That would be Dagger. She comes down this way every now and then to try out one of her latest batches. People die, no one cares. Police don’t even check for poison. Some of the street people weren’t too bright and came right out saying Dagger poisoned them. That was when the police called in Bolt to take care of the wagging tongues. Going up against the Committee will get one killed.”

“You know about the Committee?”

“I didn’t say nothing.” She looked up and down the alley for feet attached to ears.

Unfolding another five twenties I was studying her face. She wasn’t moved. The money wasn’t worth dying over. Again I unfolded another five twenties. Still nothing. Money wasn’t going to buy the information I needed. “Look, this Dagger person has been trying to kill a bunch of people at the club. If I don’t stop him…, her, she is going to succeed. I need to know where I can find her.”

“Won’t do no good. Get close to her and she will kill you. Same as with Bolt. The police give them free reign to do whatever they want.”

“I’m pretty sure I can handle Dagger. As far as Bolt hurting anyone ever again, won’t happen.”

“You took him out? That’s pretty good even for you, Huntress.”

“Let’s just say him and Dreamer decided to leave town and didn’t leave a forwarding address.”

“That club you mentioned? Is that the one where Bolt killed that waitress? Is that why Dagger was called in?”

“The demise of a certain waitress was a little premature. Bolt didn’t quite get the job done.”

She stared at me for the longest before she nodded in agreement. “That was you? I heard you were impossible to kill. Maybe Dagger has met her match. She doesn’t live near here. She only drops by from time to time to test her toxic batches. She lives up in Woodland addition near Oak and Willow streets. Can’t give you a proper address but that will be close.”

Reaching out, I took her hand and put all the cash I had in mine in hers. It was over a thousand dollars. “Can you take care of yourself until I come back for you? I have a job to do first and then I want you to come with me. What in the hell caused you so much pain you bailed out on society?”

“They killed my sister. Didn’t give her a chance. Assassinated her after pulling her over on the road.”

That one shocked the hell out of me. One guess who her sister was. “Jenna?”

She was wiping tears as she nodded.

Now I knew how she knew who I was. She picked up the small insignificant things a Huntress carries in the way we move, our mannerisms, the way we constantly check for threat situations around us. I didn’t know Jenna but she must have heard about me. Living for centuries we pick up unwanted baggage with people talking about our existence.

“What’s your name?”

She hesitated for so long I was beginning to think she wasn’t going to tell me. “Sonya”

“Sonya, I give you my promise those who killed your sister along with those higher up who told them to do it, will pay. Stay safe. I will be back for you.”

Back out on the street I looked for Kitcha. She was coming out of an alley two blocks from me. Of course she spotted me. She might not be a Huntress, Viper was a killer in her own right. Nothing around her was left unchecked for safety reasons. Making a circle motion above my head with my right hand, I closed my fist.

Kitcha gave a slight nod with her head she understood. I had what we had been seeking. That was just as four men moved in on her. From where I was at they didn’t look like guys who took no for an answer. I closed my eyes and shook my head as I prayed Kitcha didn’t kill them.

Kitcha backed up into the alley. I knew she was luring them in, small helpless, defenseless little girl retreating out of fear. “Oh shit!” I could have run down there which would have told everyone who saw me, I was mutant. I’m a whole lot faster than normal people. All I could do was wait. A couple minutes later Kitcha came out smiling. I don’t know what she did as there weren’t any screams. As fast as she is, they probably didn’t have time to scream after she took out the first one.

“Idiots!” I was wondering if they would ever try to ambush another female? Provided Viper left any of them alive that is. The public makes a lot of lies up about mutants. There are a few things they will never admit. We are the ultimate deterrent against rape and assault against women.

Turning, I headed back for where we left the car. I didn’t want Kitcha to meet up with me in front of the alley where Sonya was. Someone might add up two and two if they were paying attention. The hand signal? I doubted anyone in this neighborhood was intelligent enough to figure it out even if they did see it.

“You’re driving.” I tossed Kitcha the keys after we returned to the car where two young men were taking an unusual interest in it.

“Guys, it’s old and the parts are hardly worth stripping. Go steal one that will make it worth your time.” Kitcha and I walked up to them.

“Big girl, you don’t scare me.” The one who stood about six foot tall was giving me the back off look.

That got me tickled. “Sonny, it isn’t me you need to be scared of. It’s the shorter chick beside me. She’s a real mental case and enjoys putting the maximum hurts on people like you.”

Kitcha squeaked as she looked up at me. “Mental? You call me mental after some of the things you’ve done?”

They were both laughing. “Is all this talk supposed to scare us? Get real, bitches.”

“Warned you. They’re yours.” I backed up.

Moments later we were leaving two seriously messed up young men who had received a very costly lesson in underestimating a small woman. Their hospital stay would be for a couple weeks there was no doubt. Kitcha was smiling ear to ear.

Yep, she was mental. I could live with that as long as she wasn’t putting the hurts on those who didn’t do anything to her. I was busy programming Oak and Willow into the GPS. It brought up the intersection.

“That’s our target area, there. Drive up Oak six or eight blocks each direction. If I don’t pick up a scent we will take Willow. I hope she hasn’t already mixed up her toxins and left for the club.”

“She?”

“Dagger is female. Not a name I have ever heard a female use. I’m guessing the name was to throw off anyone who might be looking for her.”

Kitcha looked worried. “Nova, I know you can pick up scents almost as good as Scooter. I also know you are immune to a lot of poisons. I don’t think you should be taking on this psycho alone. I’d never forgive myself if she managed to kill you.”

“I plan on being very careful. Don’t have a plan yet. She is not going to poison anyone ever again if I can stop her. Let’s worry about finding her before we start worrying how to bring her down.”

“Gun would work from a distance.”

“I don’t have a gun. Do you? I didn’t think so. You and I aren’t the gun type for killing. A sword, spear, arrow would be nice about now but I don’t have any of those in the car. This isn’t the first time I regret not bringing any of those things along.”

Our windows rolled down, Kitcha slowly drove up Oak. She was driving slow. I was hoping Dagger or whatever her real name was, wasn’t monitoring the cars going up and down the street. I was betting she felt pretty secure with all her poisons and wouldn’t be watching traffic if she was home.

After Kitcha had gone ten blocks up Oak she turned the car around and looked at me.

“She’s here somewhere. The toxic smells were stronger closer to the intersection with Willow. Go back and drive east down Willow.”

After ten blocks east on Willow there were scents but nothing definite I could point to. We were wasting time. I wasn’t sure if Dagger was still home or how much time we had to spare. Scooter could nail this down in minutes but she wasn’t here. It would take more than an hour for her to come even if we called her now. I was so damn sure of my own ability to follow the scent I screwed up. I should have called for help when Sonya told me where I needed to look. People might die because of my own arrogance.

When Kitcha drove back to Oak and Willow I had her stop. Getting out of the car, I licked my finger and held it up. There was a very slight wind out of the south. I was picking up the scent on a back swirl of wind. Dagger didn’t live on Oak or Willow. She lived on a street or two north of Willow.

Back in the car I pointed east. “Go north a block and drive east.”

Kitcha had gone less than a block east on Popular when I saw the house we were looking for. It had security cameras at the entrance, another covering the garage door, one covering the driveway, and one at each corner of the house. If that wasn’t enough,
the toxins leaking out of that house told me that was her home. There were poisons I caught a trace of I had no doubt would put me six feet under. If she had any neighbors still alive I would be surprised.

“Keep on driving for two blocks. Circle the block and park in a driveway four doors down from that house.” I pointed at the house in question.

“Think that’s her?”

“I don’t think. That’s her all right. I hope she’s still home.”

Moments later Kitcha had parked in one of her neighbor’s driveway. “Now what?”

I called Spencer. “We found the house. I need to know if she’s still there. It is three four eight nine Popular. Are you able to help? Don’t send anyone to her door. The toxins leaking out of that house would kill an elephant. It has to be a thousand times worse when she opens the door.”

“Just a minute.” I heard Spencer talking in the background.

Minutes later he was back. “We have a phone number listed for that address. I’m looking through all those cell phones you have been collecting. Yep, here it is on one of them. I’m betting if I call her from the phone she will answer it. I’m giving it a try now.”

I could hear the phone ringing from Spencer’s end but there wasn’t any answer. I was almost in tears. So close and yet so far. We were too late. “Crap! She’s left already!”

“Hold on, we aren’t finished. We’ll ping her phone and get a location.” It wasn’t the longest sixty eight seconds I had ever waited but close.

“Got it. She’s home but not answering the phone. Maybe the guy who owned this phone with her number wasn’t really supposed to have it?”

“Bless you and your security team! If you were close I’d throw you down on the ground and kiss you until you cried uncle.” I was almost in tears again with happiness.

Spencer was laughing as he shouted at Ken. “Did you hear that! She might be going on date you but it’s me she is going to kiss for days.”

“In your dreams, Ken yelled back at him.”

“Gotta go, I need to get ready for when she leaves. Hugs and kisses, guys.” I hung up got out, went to the trunk, and retrieved a rifle.

“I thought you said you didn’t have a rifle.” Kitcha had followed me to the back of the car.

Opening up a box I retrieved a dart among a dozen nestled in the box. “Air rifle.”

“You plan on tranquilizing her? Nova, I don’t think that will work. The woman is probably immune to poisons. Tranquilizers are mild poisons.”

“Tracker. It isn’t her but her car I’m going to dart.” Opening the breach I loaded the dart into the gun.

Walking away another block away from her house I crossed the street and headed for the alley of the houses across the street from hers. It was then I noticed was there were no dogs barking, kids playing, or people talking. Over a block around her house was essentially a dead zone. I wondered if everyone had died or if they got sick and left?

Across the street from Dagger was a house with some mostly dead shrubs in the front. I made it to them and waited. Three hours later Kitcha and I were still waiting for her to leave. I was beginning to wonder if Spencer and his guys had pinged a phone in her house she never carried with her? I was thinking about calling him when her garage door starting rising up. I waited as she started backing out. Just before the back of her car reached the street I pulled the trigger. It was a good solid shot. There was a dart in the trunk of her car. She would see it if she got out and looked but I didn’t think that would happen until she got where she was going.

She drove west to Oak and turned north. I had no doubt the club was her destination.

Running back to the car, I slid into the driver’s seat and looked at Kitcha. “This could get very deadly. You sure you don’t want out now?”

“You’re wasting time.”

“Yes, and maybe delaying our funerals.” Switching on the GPS I touched the screen several times. It lit up with a dot indicating Dagger’s car on the street map. She was on Coronado headed west. The club was in that general direction.

Frantically I was trying to decide how to stop her without any good options coming up in my mind. “Kitcha, any ideas?”

“Knock her off the road and kill her. No problem.” Kitcha was grinning as she looked at me.

“The world’s problems can’t be solved by killing everyone we don’t like.” Leave it up to Kitcha to be direct.

“Probably not but it’s a start.”

Fifty-two blocks later we were getting close and closer to the club and I was getting desperate. “Okay kid, tighten your seatbelt and hold onto your pantyhose. This is going to get rough.”

Speeding up, I caught up with her car in less than five blocks. She was in the inside lane of a four lane street. Coming up on her right side I whipped the steering wheel to the left into her right rear side panel. Her car started drifting across the street with the rear end getting ahead of the front end. Drivers coming at us from the other way started dodging around her. Her car bounced backwards across the curb, across a parking lot, and slammed the passenger side into a retaining wall.

When I had steered into her I hit the brakes to wait and see if my unprofessional PIT maneuver was going to stop her. Whipping into the parking lot, Kitcha and I were out of the car in less than a second after I stopped thirty feet from the toxic lady.

She opened her door, stepped out, and smiled as she looked at me. “Well as I live and breathe if it isn’t Huntress. Sorry I don’t have time to stop and gossip about old times. I really am on a schedule.”

“Oh? That crap you’re planning on sending into the Garden Club has a shelf life does it, Sally Ann?”

“You’ll never know. I figured you were around somewhere screwing things up. I made up a special batch for you.” She tossed a glass vial toward the pavement at my feet.

I was back peddling as Kitcha, the little speed demon, came past catching the vial before it had a chance to hit the pavement. “Kitcha NO!” If that stuff could kill me, Kitcha didn’t stand a chance.

My fiery hit the red line as I leaped at Sally Ann. If Kitcha was going to give up her life than Sally Ann was most certainly going to forfeit hers. She didn’t have time to react other than to start raising her left hand while she tossed a vial at the pavement with her right. I batted the vial back under the car and slashed her throat. Blood sprayed all over as shock registered in her eyes. Grabbing her throat, she fell backwards into the car and then slid down to a sitting position on the pavement. Her eyes glazed over as her arms fell limp by her sides. Sally Ann had to be a re-gen working with that many toxins and surviving. I took care of that possibility before looking around for Kitcha.

Fifty feet away she was holding up the vial in her right hand. She was wearing neoprene gloves. “Stopped by the janitor’s closet before we left the club. Had them under the seat. I came prepared if we were going up against poison man. I don’t have your ability to detect scents like you and Scooter. I also don’t have your ability to shrug off poisons.

“Toss the vial and the gloves into her car. Hazmat can take care of the clean up job. Let’s go before we are surrounded by cops checking on the accident. Kitcha, I need the car because I’m toxic. I got a lot of her blood on me. You can’t ride in the car with me. Can you hide out in the McDonald’s we passed three blocks back? I’ll call it in and have someone come pick you up.”

She nodded in agreement. “I can manage. What about you? How you going to clean up?”

“Poisons have a weak link if they aren’t already internal. Most can be neutralized with baking soda and soap or vinegar and soap. The kinds I got on me from her will take both before I get clean.”

“Okay go, I’m good.” She turned and peeled off her gloves inside out after she tossed the vial into Sally Ann’s car. She was headed up the sidewalk carrying her gloves.

I understood why she was taking them. Fingerprints can be lifted from the inside after someone has worn gloves. I was sure she would toss them in a dumpster behind McDonalds. If the police thought of gloves they wouldn’t think of looking there. It was then I remembered Kitcha and I looked like ninety miles of bad road to fit in with the cast offs as we searched for information about Dagger. I wondered if McDonalds would call the cops to evict her if she tried going inside?

Pulling out onto the street, I turned into the first off side street I came to. The cops would be using the main street. I’d work my way through the residential streets to the club. My car with the left front fender all crumpled would be a lighthouse beacon for police looking for the other car in a wreck.

Calling Spencer again I gave him the address of Sally Ann’s car. “Call it in anonymously so they can’t track it back to you, the club, or anyone else. Tell them the car and everything around it is deadly to anyone who gets close to it. Alert them to Sally Ann’s house also before any unsuspecting soul buys it in a foreclosure sale for back taxes in a year or two.”

“I’m on it. Jodi, are you contaminated? Is that the reason you left Kitcha?”

“Yes I am. Not only from getting close to her car, I also got a lot of her blood on me. Sally had a lot of that stuff circulating in her own system.”

“I’ll have a porta shower set up in the back parking lot when you get here. Anything special you need?”

“Keep everyone away and leave a bag to toss my clothes in. I won’t be saving them. Don’t involve hazmat in this or there will be questions we can’t answer. The drain water needs to go down the storm drain instead of trapped. Put the shower over in the northeast corner over the drain.”

“You’re awfully hard on clothes. I’d hate to be paying for everything you seem to be wearing and tossing.”

“Maybe I need to ask Kathy if there is a clothing allowance in the budget?”

“Let me know how that one works out. Okay, I need to make some calls. Nova, I’m glad you’re on our side. I’d hate to think that psycho made it to the club and how many would have died.”

“She’s through murdering people. Stay safe.” I hung up.

Spencer looked at his phone. Stay safe? Nova was the one taking all the risks it seemed. Of course Kitcha was there also but still. He shook his head. What makes a Huntress care about others more than herself?

It was twenty seven years back when I first met Sally Ann. I was looking for license plates I could use. As I passed a house full of kids having a party, I heard someone screaming. Looking over the privacy fence there were four boys holding down a girl and pulling her panties off. Hopping over the fence I proceeded to turn the boy’s lights out. Picking up the girl, I took her to my car and got her to stop crying long enough to find out where she lived. The only thing I learned about her was her name. Sally Ann Bechamp. She didn’t tell me she was a mutant and I didn’t ask. I could sense it.

What makes them turn on society like Bolt, Dreamer and so many others? Did we have a rogue gene inside us like a switch? I’d probably never know.

============================

Standing in the suite, Kathy was handing me nylons to put on. “Brenda wanted you to come to her place for the fitting until I told her what you had gone through.”

“I don’t blame her. Most are going to be a little skittish around me for awhile.”

Scooter was standing across the room watching. She had given me a passing grade after I spent more than an hour washing and scrubbing in that porta shower. It would be impossible to get a hundred percent clean as some toxins would get into the pores of the skin. The thing was, I wasn’t a hazard to anyone else even if Scooter could still sense some.

Kathy closed in and gave me a hug. “Nova, none of us at the club are afraid of getting close to you. We realize the risks you took and what lies ahead.”

Scooter nodded in agreement. “Same here Nova. However for the time being I’m not going to hug you.”

Kathy walked over to the bed and removed a black dress from a garment bag. She turned holding it out to me. Brenda thought this one was appropriate for your duties tonight as you circulate through the club. Are you sure you don’t want to take a couple days off? We can handle it you know.”

Looking at the dress I started laughing. “A turtle neck, sweater knit dress? And did she send the appropriate silver jewelry? Cause you know only silver not gold is going to be able to compete with that dress.”

Kathy pointed to a box on the bed. “Brenda isn’t a fashion expert without experience. She’s tops in her field.”

Kathy walked with me down to the dinning room. The time was after seven and those who dined out for the enjoyment, friendship, business, as well as the food were beginning to arrive. Turning to Kathy, I gave her a nod. “Time for me to earn my paycheck.”

Walking across the dinning room I smiled and greeted everyone who looked up at me from their tables. I met Eva at the entrance. “Any reservations?”

She pointed to a screen on the desk. “We have nine tonight.”

“Okay, I’ll take it for twenty minutes. Take a break.”

She shook her head as she looked me over. “Girl, if a few tables aren’t bumped as you lead our guests to their tables, it will because they are blind and following their dog.”

“That was a nice compliment. Now go, you’re wasting your break time.”

Four men walked in the door. Obviously business men all in suits. “How many?” I was already picking up menus from the stack on the desk.

“Four.” Came from the guy in front.

“We have a quieter section over by the hanging garden if you prefer to be discussing business with your meals.” I had stepped out from behind the desk.

They were all giving me an appraisal. I almost laughed. Did I pass? The one in back was the first to answer. “Yes, that would be nice.”

Leading them across the dinning room to the hanging garden wall, I spread out the menus in front of the four men after the were seated. “Your waitress is Debbie, she will be here shortly. Enjoy your evening and please let me know if there is anything wrong. Thank you for coming to the Garden Club gentlemen.”

As I was walking away I heard them discussing me. I slightly shook my head. “Gentlemen, I am not on the menu. Take care of the business you planned on discussing tonight over dinner.”

I picked up a logjam of arriving diners before Eva returned. I stayed until she and I had led the last ones to a table. “Whew, does that happen often?”

“Nova, word is getting out the Garden Club is fresh and the food is to die for. Traffic has been increasing every night for the past three nights.”

A group of six people were coming in the door. “I’ll get you some help up here.”

Earlier with Sally Ann no longer a threat I decided it was safe to let Scooter return back to her own life away from humanity. Tears leaked from my eyes as I watched Enchantress drive off with her. I loved all humanities misfits. I only wish so many didn’t have to hide in order to live. I found Kitcha sitting on the dock. “May I talk you into helping Eva as Maitre d’ until the dining crowd slows down?”

She hopped up and brushed her pants. “Sure.”

“Did you happen to bring a knock them dead dress when you came?”

She eyed me suspiciously. “I had intended to do some partying, yes.”

“Find it. I’m going back to give Eva a hand. Come when you can.” As beautiful and sexy as Eva was, I had seen Kitcha when she turned on the charm. Not many others could compete. Enchantress of course was in a class all her own. So was Scooter but she would never show her natural beauty in public. Mutant would be the first thing on everyone’s tongue.

My back was to the hallway that led to the bathrooms, stairs, and docks when I noticed people were turning to look across the room. I already picked up menus and was going to lead a man, wife, and teenage daughter to a table when I looked up myself.

Kitcha was wearing a sleeveless, turquoise dress with a very low breast cuddling neckline. The dress kinda flowed in the light over her body with every step she took on her matching four inch heels. Her diamond earrings matched a diamond necklace. Her makeup accented her uncommon beauty. Her mutant gene had turned her into a sex kitten. She knew how to emphasize it with makeup. As if she needed any to begin with.

By the time I had seated my diners and made it back to the front desk, Eva was coming back also. She stopped and looked at Kitcha before turning toward me. “You sure this is a good idea? I thought better than excellent food, family or business dining was our business.”

Looking at Kitcha and then Eva, I managed to hide a smirk. “Are you insinuating we have another business besides food and an adjoining bar?”

“Check it out yourself.” Eva gave a slight nod of her head over her shoulder.

I already had. Many of the patrons were looking at the three women by the front desk instead of their food. The waitresses weren’t much better. Those who weren’t carrying food or bussing tables were watching also. “We needed help at the front desk and Kitcha volunteered.”

Kitcha gave me a sharp look.

Eva closed her eyes as two more groups were coming in. “I’ll bet tomorrow night our customer base is up two percent and the majority will be men.”

“No bet. Kitcha, no fighting in the dining room. After they feel, you take their name and address and kill them later. Much later.”

Kitcha frowned. “Nova, you are a wet blanket. You take the fun out of everything. Okay, I promise I won’t kill them tonight.”

Leaving Kitcha and Eva, I headed for the hallway leading to the bar next door. Harold held up his hand as he met me at the door. “You look a little young, lady. You have an ID?”

Feeling down along my hips and then up on my breasts as if I was searching for pockets, I shook my head. “I must have left it lying on the dressing table. I promise I’m old enough.”

“To be your great, great, really great grandmother.” I whispered so only Harold could hear.

He was trying really hard to not laugh out loud as he shook his head. “If any of my grandmothers looked like you, I’m afraid I would vote in favor of incest.”

“How are things looking tonight?” I wanted Harold’s outlook on the situation.

He got serious. “Funny thing Nov…, Jodi. There isn’t any underage trying to get in tonight. I believe it has something to do with the problem you took care of earlier today.”

“Stands to reason. No one wanted to go down with the ship so to speak. Have no idea what that committee will try next. You can bet your last lucky dime they aren’t through trying. If they lose the Garden Club there will be others following. Their kind of organization is held together with fear. One broken link is a threat to that kind of control.”

“And you?” Harold studied the unbelievably beautiful woman in front of him. Knowing what she was capable of, he was wondering if others still had chills running up and down their spines every time she got close? He most certainly did. Almost like being in a cage with a panther. Even if it wasn’t trying to kill you at the moment, you knew she was capable anytime she chose to do so.

“Options are in play. This game they started isn’t over until there is a winner. It isn’t going to be them no matter how high up the public ladder this goes.”

Walking over to the bar Yano, the new bartender, met me. “Ma’am, you have an ID?”

Ben was behind him and silently laughed as he waited to see what I would do. “No I don’t but…”

“I’m sorry, Harold shouldn’t have allowed you in. No ID no service and you aren’t allowed to stay.” He waved his hand at Devin by the front door.

When Devin walked up. Yano gave a nod in my direction. “Please escort the lady from the club. She says she doesn’t have an ID.”

Devin frowned as he gave me the get ready to get evicted look. “Is that true, Miss Jodi? You don’t have an ID?”

By now Harold was closing in to catch what was going on. Yano looked shocked as he looked from Devin to me and back to Devin. “You know her?”

Devin’s eyes were dancing in amusement by now. “Yep. Miss Jodi was there when Kathy hired me. Yano, I would like to introduce you to the manager of the Garden Club, Miss Jodi. Do you still want me to toss her out?”

That did it. Harold and Ben both started haw hawing as poor Yano looked like he had swallowed a persimmon. I took pity on him. “Yano, it’s all right. We were never introduced and we have both been busy. I’m glad you are double checking IDs. Please keep it up. If there is any doubt have them escorted out. It will save the Club a lot of heartache and legal expense. Probably stop those who would like to see us fail by shutting us down. Keep up the good work. I’ll tell Kathy she wasn’t wrong in hiring you.”

Yano was wiping his hands on a towel as his cheeks flamed. “I’m sorry Miss Jodi. I didn’t know.”

“Nothing to be sorry about. You didn’t know and you did exactly what you should be doing, checking IDs. Keep it up.”

“Yes, ma’am, I will, and thank you ma’am.”

Circulating through the bar, I was checking tables and listening to conversations. I didn’t expect to catch anything about the committee. Harold was probably right. They pulled all their people with the knowledge Sally Ann was going to turn the Club into a dead zone.

The four men were still by the end of the bar watching as I walked through the bar. Harold leaned over and whispered to Yano. “You ever get in trouble, that lady is the one you want next to you. Don’t ever underestimate her.”

Across the room, over a hundred feet away with dozens of people at tables drinking and talking, I turned around, nodded to Harold and mouthed, ‘thank you’.

Yano was staring, “Is she listening to us?”

I nodded again.

“Holy crap! This is a joke, right?” He looked around at the other three men.

Devin looked stunned as well. Harold and Ben had smirks on their faces as they shook their heads. Harold reached out and put his hand on top of Devin’s shoulder. “Guys, be thankful Jodi is on our side. If she wasn’t all of us wouldn’t be here now. And that isn’t a joke either. Do your job and don’t get to scamming or stealing because Jodi will know within a day or two. The final warning is don’t accept bribes to sabotage the club. No matter how much they offer it isn’t worth your life. And that is what you are selling if you do.”

I didn’t try and socialize with those in the bar club. It was a different crowd and would have been taken wrong. Since it was stable at the moment I headed back to the dinning room. Bobbi was watching as Kitcha seated a group of eight at one of her tables.

“I got this one, Bobbi. I took a notepad from under the desk at the cashier’s desk. Walking over to the table, I introduced myself. “Good evening gentlemen, welcome to the Garden Club. I am your hostess, my name is Jodi. Your waitress as Kitcha explained is Bobbi. She will take over shortly. May I get your drinks while you are deciding on your meal?

All of them looked at each other. I got the idea it wasn’t to decide who was going to be the first one to order.

“I’ll have a Black Russian.”

“I’ll have a Singapore Sling…, no wait make that a Sidecar.”

“I want a Royal Arrival.”

“Make mine a London Fog.”

“Hurricane”

“Brass Monkey”

“Think I’ll have a Tequila Sunrise…, I changed my mind. Make it a Bloody Aztec”

“A Koestritzer Schwarzbier if you please.”

“Thank you. Sir, I apologize on behalf of the Garden Club. Your German black beer will come from a bottle instead of draft. Would it be acceptable if it was served in a frosted mug?”

The guy looked surprised I knew what he had ordered. “uh, yes, that would be fine.”

“I’ll be back with your drinks shortly while you are deciding on your meals.” There was no doubt these eight men planned this before they arrived to test what kind of bar the Club had.

Back in the bar I handed the drink order to Yano. “Eight for the Garden Club.” Watching as he made the drinks he did real good and was quick. He set a tray with eight drinks in front of me.

“Thank you Yano, that was very professional.” I headed back to the dinning room carrying the tray shoulder high cradled by my right hand. A boy about nine came running out of the hallway from the bathrooms and ran into me. I managed to balance the tray as I caught him with my left hand to keep him from falling down.

“You okay there, Speeder? This place is crowded isn’t it? Try slowing down and watching for traffic.” I turned lose of him as he regained his balance. He looked up at me and then ran for his parent’s table.

Eva leaned over to whisper to Kitcha as both had watched the whole crash scene unfold. “If any of our waitresses had been carrying that tray, she and the boy would be on the floor. Drinks and broken glass would be all over them, the floor, and those near by. That ladies and gentlemen is a small example why they call her Huntress”

At the table I stopped by the first man’s left shoulder. “You ordered the London Fog.” I reached up to the tray with out looking and sit his drink in front of him.

I stepped over to the man on his right. “You ordered the Hurricane.” Without looking, I turned the tray in my right hand, lifted off a drink and placed it in front of him.

It was when I placed the drink in front of the fifth man, he bumped it with his wrist. I caught it before it tipped over. A few drops had splashed out of the glass. “I’m terribly sorry sir. I put my hand on the top of your glass. I will get you another. Finishing up placing the other drinks in front of the respective men, I walked back to the bar and retrieved a second Royal Arrival. Returned to the table, changed drinks, and blotted the table with the towel I had over my arm.

“Have you gentlemen decided on what you would like? If not I will give you more time and return shortly.”

Their orders weren’t strictly by the menu as they added or subtracted substitutes, nor were their orders in sequence from one man to the next around the table. “Thank you, I will be back with your salad shortly.”

“She didn’t write any of it down.”

“There is no way she can remember after we changed our minds several times.”

“If she gets it right there is a camera recording us.”

Pausing by Bobbi, I talked softly enough only those closest would hear. “Something is going on and I have a good idea what. This table is mine. You can help me deliver the meals.”

It was pure luck Pete had already shifted to the nighttime schedule as I turned in the requests from the eight men. Pete was writing it down as I gave him the list. He smiled and looked up at me when I finished. “I’ve seen something similar to this several different times. They are testing us. In a week or two you can read their report in one of the food qusine magazines. I shall delight in satisfying their palate. This can’t be done in haste. It will be about forty minutes before I am finished. Now for their salads? Ah yes just as I suspected. Two wanted to try the House Dressing. I have my own special recipe. Give me five minutes there.”

Bobbi helped carry the salad dressings and crackers back to the table. I placed the salads and dressing each man ordered in the right order. As we left I heard them talking. “How does she do that? Even if they have a camera it isn’t possible. We’ll try something different when she brings our meals.”

I almost laughed. ‘oh? I accept the challenge. Game on then gentlemen.’

Laura and Bobbi helped deliver the meals and side dishes. I was placing them around the table when one of the men looked at his. “I ordered the KC with shallot buttered lobster tails.”

I nodded in agreement as I placed another dish in front of one of the others. “Yes sir you did as your third choice. Then you changed your mind a forth time for the filet mignon, rare, sautéed in garlic butter with buttered asparagus tips, and baked potato with sour cream.”

One of the other men on the opposite side of the table grinned. “She got you David. Men, we have been out maneuvered and out gunned.”

He looked up at me. “Ma’am, the order is right. I have no doubt the food will be somewhat lacking only in respect to your skill in delivering it to us.”

My smile was sincere. “Thank for joining us at The Garden Club. Do any of you gentlemen wish for your drinks to be freshened? Is there anything else you desire for your dinning pleasure?”

After retrieving more drinks for all of them, I turned the table over to Bobbi. “Keep a close eye on that table, Bobbi. Pete suspects they are food critics.”

Later that night after closing, Bobbi closed in on me while I was talking to Eva and Kitcha. She held out her hand. “They left a four hundred dollar tip. This is yours Jodi.”

“No hon, it isn’t. That is yours. I can’t accept tips as that would show favoritism and eventually all of you would feel I’m stealing what you earned. Tips are a reward to be the best you can be. You’re a single mother trying to raise a nine year old girl. I’m truly sorry the hours you work keep you away from her. Every child needs a parent. You can shift to daytime if you want. The tips aren’t as good.”

Bobbi threw her arms around my neck and hugged me. “I’m torn between leaving her alone and working. You’re making it better for all of us, Jodi. I was looking for another job before you came. No way I’m leaving now. My daughter and I will make this work some how. Thank you.” Turning loose she was wiping tears as she turned away.

Bobbi never noticed that smallest fraction of an instant when I was moving from her strike zone and back again as she was reaching to hug me. After a lifetime of fighting for my own life it was ingrained so deeply there was no way to not react instinctively.

Eva and Kitcha didn’t miss it. Eva looked over at Kitcha. “Think we will ever be as good as Nova?”

Kitcha shook her head as she stared at me. “Not in my lifetime I won’t. When I caught the vial, poison girl tossed, I thought I was saving her. Now I’m not so sure.”

==============================================================

Craig looked around at the other nine men in the room. “Why in the hell isn’t that fucking club shut down by now? Where is that bastard Bolt?”

Arnold cleared his throat. “Bolt seems to have taken a vacation or something. Nobody has any idea where he went. The last anyone saw of him, he and Dreamer were leaving The Outsiders Club. They haven’t been seen since. Wherever he is he took his van. It is gone also.”

Elmer nodded in agreement. “Some of our men are missing. Did you all hear about Dagger? Damn bitch was found with her throat ripped open. Her heart was ripped out and laying on top of her car.”

Craig snarled, “Looks like we will have to take care of that club another way. They will lose everything if their electricity is lost for several days. Be best if they lose it for a week. Now here’s the plan…”

It had been over a week since we had any trouble. Spencer wasn’t picking up anything from his connections. Scooter had return back to her own life away from humanity. At the moment things were actually normal for a high end restaurant. I was standing on the dock thinking of all those who had fought lived and died beside me. Kitcha was beside me Scooter’s name had come up in our conversation. Kitcha tapped me on the shoulder with her fist. Well from Kitcha it was more than a tap. If she had done that to anyone else she would have knocked them down. “You old softy. All of us know you will be there for us if we ever need you just as you always have been there for us. How many times did you save Scooter’s life? Three that I know of. There are only a couple here who don’t owe their life to you, Nova.”

Sniffing I nodded. “I’ve lost too many, Kitcha. I wasn’t there for Jenna was I?”

She took my hand to lead me back into the restaurant. “Life goes on, Nova. You didn’t know about Jenna did you? All of us will shake hands with the Grim Reaper in our own time. You can’t stop that. Come on and freshen up that beautiful face of yours. It’s closing in on seven and the evening rush is beginning.”

At seven twenty six the club was filling up with diners when the lights went out. The emergency lights kicked in. The club wasn’t in total black out. “Everyone please stay seated. Anyone trying to get to their car will only get someone hurt. I’m sure it is only temporary. Please give me a minute to find out what happened. Thank you.”

Heading for the dock and our breaker boxes, I figured a master switch had got thrown even though we had upgraded everything when we upgraded the club.

Spencer met me in the hallway. “Area wide blackout, Nov…, Jodi. A semi ran into a transmission tower taking it down. I bet our friends were behind this.”

“I was guessing they might try something like this. I need help. Paul is in the kitchen. He moonlights as an electrician. Charles is a bouncer in the club. He’s a heavy equipment operator and a mechanic. I’ll get Paul, you go get Charles and met me at that semi trailer parked in the lot for the past three weeks.”

“I’m on it.” He headed for the club.

Unlocking the back doors on the trailer, Paul and I climbed in and pushed out some stairs. Next I found a coiled up power line as big as my wrist. I picked up one and Paul a second one. We snaked them out to the equipment room where I unlocked the door. There I matched the green tape on the end of my power cord with a green marker on a huge junction box terminal. With the wrenches laying on a bench close by I screwed down the lugs onto the wire. Handing the wrenches to Paul I headed back out to retrieve another wire as he fastened his into the junction box.

Charles was inside the trailer and the sides were folding up. He hollered at me as I was climbing back into the trailer. “I have the disconnect thrown and locked out. Double check me, give me an okay, and I will start this beast.

I checked. “You’re good to go.”

The big Cummings diesel started turning over and quickly caught as I was climbing down pulling cable and Paul was climbing in for the forth wire. Five minutes later we were wired in. I walked back out beside the trailer where Charles was standing by the monitors and gauges. “WE’RE GOOD!”

“OKAY, COMING ON LINE! YOU’RE HOT!”

I gave a thumbs up to Paul inside the equipment room. He gabbed hold of the big lever on the breaker box and heaved. All the lights in and on the outside of the club lit up along with all the refrigeration, cooling equipment, and fans coming back online.

Charles watched the gauges for a minute before turning in my direction. “Everything is steady and looking good.”

Walking back into the restaurant a lot of relieved people were looking around, I raised my voice to be heard. “Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the inconvenience. I assure you there is no need to rush your meals as the power is not going out again. Please accept as a token of my apologies a free drink of your choice. For all you minors who thought this was your lucky night? Sorry, only a soft drink for you. Thank you.”

Spencer found me. “Word is it will take four days to a week to get power back on. You obviously were expecting this?”

“Only preparing for the worse. Is anyone working for us caught up in this blackout? Generators are going to get scarce for over two hundred miles around as prices triple. See if you can find out. Buy up a couple generators now. If any of our people don’t need them we can sell them tomorrow.”

He pulled his phone and started punching numbers. “I’ll send a couple of the guys from the company out to do that right now. Our office isn’t close enough to be caught up in this black hole. People won’t be getting excited there yet.”

Now I had a different problem. I was sure in a couple days those in that committee would think about sabotaging our generator when they heard we were still open for business. From what Spencer could tell me there wasn’t another Bolt or Dagger in the area. That didn’t mean another couldn’t be brought in.

“I believe when they find out we are still up and running, our generator will be their next target.” I figured my job would be out there baby sitting that generator twenty four seven.

“No…, Jody, I’ll contact some people I know. They try and stay under everyone’s radar and hidden from everyone including the government. They are even more black operations than the government black operations. They will ask for fifty thousand up front even if they only show up for one day. Expensive but worth every cent if one needs their special skills. Even black operations needs some way to be contacted and paid provided one knows where to look. Bill’s Deals is a front for a stock broker firm. Real enough but trading in the stock market isn’t what goes on in the back room.”

As of this moment Spencer had become my favorite go to person as if he wasn’t already. His knowledge and contacts was making my job a thousand times easier. Didn’t mean I still didn’t long for the days a sword or an arrow was the perfect answer to most problems. “How soon do you think you can have them here?”

“If they are available, probably tomorrow night at the earliest.”

“Make it happen if possible. Let me know. I’ll tell Kathy. With all the cash flow going out of this place, she probably won’t scream too much.” As far as I was concerned, fifty thousand to protect that two hundred thousand dollar generator, all the produce, meats it was keeping from spoilage and keep the club open was cheap insurance. I hoped Kathy would see it the same way.

“WHAT DOES IT TAKE TO SHUT THAT DAMN CLUB DOWN!” It had been two days since the blackout in that one area. Craig glowered at all the men in the room. He pointed at two men not at the table but standing by the door. “Fryman, Harvey, I’ve been informed it is going to be three more days before power is restored. Go out there and destroy that generator they have.”

Harvey gave a nod of his head before both men turned and left the room.

For the past two days several men and women had been indiscreetly hiding in different locations around the club. It was a good thing Spencer let me know they were the Black Operations people he had called in for help. He had also informed Allen, their squad leader, there were a couple women at the club who would be checking them out.

Allen made contact with Spencer when he and his crew arrived. He shook his head. “Spencer, you need to tell those in the know they need to stay away if they spot any of my guys. We can’t do our job with clueless and curious people trying to check us out.”

A smile touched the corners of Spencer’s mouth. “Allen, I think I mentioned there are two women who may be checking on your people after they dig in. I’d bet a bottle of hundred year old Scotch whiskey your people will never know they are there unless they want them to know.”

Allen rubbed his chin. “Make that five bottles and you’re on. The people I brought with me are some of the best I’ve ever been around. After we set up the parameter nothing will move we don’t see or know about.”

“And if you lose?”

“I’m not going to lose this bet.”

Spencer nodded. “Okay, hypothetically if you lose…?”

“I’ll buy you five bottles of that hundred year old Scotch.”

“Hope your billfold can stand the lightened load.” Spencer left Allen standing there.

At three forty one A.M. on a rooftop of a building a block east of the club Wayne scanned the area again with his thermal imaging device. Looking over at Jackie he shook his head. Nothing was moving in the neighborhood. Jackie felt someone looking at her. Slowly she turned around. Twenty feet away was a female. She was dressed in black pants, black turtle neck sweater, and black sneakers. With nary a sound, the woman nodded, turned, and went over the edge of the roof.

When the woman turned away, Jackie noticed she had a ponytail of long black hair so shinny it glistened in the soft glow of the city lights. Earlier that day at their security meeting one of the guys had described the manager of the club. Jackie had no doubt she had seen the manager just now. Tomorrow she would let the rest of the team know the manager of that club was more than a club manager. The company recruited those with special skills if their psych tests came back in the normal range. Which was rare as those with special skills hardly ever tested mentally in any kind of normal range.

Except for Brad and Ellery on watch, the security group met at eight A.M for discussion about how the watch went for each of them. Wayne looked around, I guess I’ll go first. Jackie and I had the Wescomby clothing store roof watch twenty four hundred to O eight hundred. The club dumps their trash at twenty three fifty one hundred. Lake and Harvey will tell you about that as Jackie and I had just arrived to take over the watch. A German shepherd ran down the alley at O two O six hundred. Quiet night until morning help started arriving at O four fifty six hundred. Want me to go on? It was only restaurant help and deliveries until Jackie and I called it a night at O seven forty nine hundred to make this meeting.”

Allen nodded in agreement. “Quiet night then. Lake your report?”

“Just a minute, I have something to add to Wayne’s report.” Jackie became the focal point of everyone in the meeting.

“At three forty one I felt someone was watching us. When I turned around a tall woman dressed in black was across the roof from us and was watching us. She nodded and turned, disappearing over the edge of the roof. She had long black hair that reached to her butt. From the description Norman gave us about the manager of this club, I believe it was her.”

“You sure you saw someone?” Allen could see his whiskey bet getting very expensive.

Jackie gave Allen a frown. “I as sure as I am you are standing there now.”

“And she dropped over on the fire escape?”

“Fire escape hell! She went over the edge. There is nothing on that side of the building besides a sixty foot drop down to the sidewalk.”

“She repelled down?”

Jackie glared at Allen. “For that she needed to have it anchored at the top wouldn’t she? Are you insinuating I’m seeing ghosts on the roof with us now? Fire me, send me home if you don’t believe me.”

Allen shook his head. “I believe you, Jackie. It’s going to cost me five bottles of whiskey. Spencer Miller bet me two women would be checking us out. Did anyone see the second one last night?”

Amber held up her hand. “Now that you mention it. I thought I saw some shadows moving last night. I didn’t check the time because I wasn’t sure.”

The second night as it was closing in on eight fifteen P.M. “Hawk, I have two men getting out of a black van. They are wearing black jumpsuits. Both of them pulled on black ski masks. One of them is carrying an RPG. The other has…? It looks like HK MP5N? It is! These guys are carrying some seriously illegal hardware. I need to find out who their supplier is.”

“Trip Wire, make sure of their intended target and then put them down.”

“Sparrow, I have them. They are headed toward the back parking lot of the club. I don’t think they are there to sell encyclopedias or bibles.”

“Trip Wire, Sparrow, your option. Take them down anytime.”

“Tell Mongoose he has two packages to pickup…, NOW!”

The two shots weren’t extremely loud but the hypersonic shockwave of a high velocity bullet was going to make a lot of noise. Two men really had no opportunity to know what happened as they were dead before their bodies were knocked backwards and fell onto the ground. A black van slowly came down the alley and pulled up beside the two bodies. A large figure in black got out, opened the cargo doors of the van, and tossed both bodies up into the van along with their RPG and a Heckler and Koch HK MP5N submachine gun.

“Humming Bird, are their keys still in the ignition?”

“Yes.” A distinctive female voice answered on the secure radios. The van the men arrived in was slowly pulling out a minute later.

Spencer’s cell rang. He turned it on. “Tag team two. Generator secure.”

“Place acquisition as agreed.” He answered. The signal was gone.

Tonight I was wearing what most call that little black dress. Mine wasn’t that short and the neckline that plunging. What it did though was enough. It was knit fabric and it hugged my body like tar on pavement. A six foot one girl with four inch black patent heels, black wavy hair long enough to reach my butt, wearing silver jewelry?

Eva whispered in my ear I was more sexy than if I had been naked.

Spencer found me in the dinning room. He was over ninety feet away and just stepped inside from the kitchen when I looked at him. “We need to talk. Office.” He whispered.

I nodded before I turned my attention to Kitcha. “Spencer wants something. I’ll be right back.”

“Okay, Eva and I got it for a little. Don’t take too long or we will get a logjam again. Jodi, you need to start looking for replacements for everyone. When this place settles down most of us will be gone again. None of us can stay in one place too long as it gets too risky.”

When I made it to Kathy’s office no one was there. I could hear them down the hall in Brent’s office. When I walked in, Spencer didn’t waste any time.

“There were two of them. They were going to take out the generator. They had the equipment to do it. One of them was carrying an RPG.”

“This has to stop. If they don’t have Bolt or Dagger they are going to more conventional methods…,”

Brent looked at me in surprise. “An RPG isn’t exactly a conventional weapon.”

“You know what I mean. I’m guessing their two pet mutants they had on a leash may have been the only ones they controlled.”

Now it was Kathy’s turn to look surprised I would talk about mutants like that.

Rolling up my bottom lip I gave it some serious thought. “Why haven’t they sent the Fire Marshal at us? They either don’t own him or they realized after Kinor not getting to first base it wasn’t worth the effort. My guess is they will start picking us off one by one.”

I looked at Kathy and then Brent. “You two will be top priority on their list. Anytime either of you leaves the club you will have an armed escort. This isn’t up for debate. Don’t step out the door front or back until you get an okay from your bodyguard.”

“Which reminds me. I need to pay back a debt and pick up someone. I plan on bringing her back here if there are no objections. My car is in the place where it seems to have found a home almost from the time I arrived. Charley on Tenth and Adams is seeing more of my car than I am. Anyone want to loan me a car?”

Brent was the first one holding out a set of keys. “Take mine.”

Looking at the keys and then Brent, I shook my head. “You know that car screams at every cop to pull us over, check us out, we’re guilty of something. I need something no one will remember because there are a million others like it. Tags untraceable back to anyone here if possible.”

Spencer smiled. “When do you want it?”

“Seeing how we might have a reprieve from the Committee for a day or two after this last attempt, sometime this evening? After the evening crowd rush is over. It won’t be a problem for Eva to handle all the traffic.”

“It will be in the back parking lot when you want it. Keys on the floorboard under the front seat.” He walked out of the office as he was dialing.

It was beginning to dawn on me how invaluable Spencer had been to us. If there ever was a go to guy…, woman, he was tops in that department. Heading to the suite, I needed a change of attire.

I didn’t try parking in the general area where I had parked the last time when I came here. There wasn’t any need. I wasn’t going to be here that long. When I pulled into the alley where I left her, she wasn’t alone.

Two men were beating the holy shit out of her. They hesitated after I pulled into the alley. When they saw a woman get out of the car they both grinned.

“Bring it on, bitch. We get a two fer.” One of them yelled at me as they turned loose of Sonya and let her drop to the ground.

Then he gave her a kick in the ribs. “That’s for ratting out Dagger. We know it was you. Your friend Alice gave you up. I don’t guess she was that good of a friend was she? Fryman and Harvey had to take care of the club because someone got to Dagger. The same way we are going to take care of you.”

Soyna didn’t try and tell them Alice wasn’t a friend. Alice was a heavy meth user. She get to needing her next fix she’d sell out her own grandmother, trading information for a fix.

He kicked her again. Sonya cried in pain. “Did that hurt, bitch? I’m sorry. Here let me fix it.”

He flicked open a switch blade. “I’m going to cut your tongue out and then I’ll slit your throat. I’m going to cut out your heart too. It’s what happened to Dagger. Everyone will know it’s what we do to snitches.”

I was instantly there. It’s been said the top speed of the fastest normal was twenty eight miles per hour. My sprint was better than that. With my elbow out, my hand up against my chest, I twisted my body into him just before I hit him. The impact was three times faster than if I had hit him only running. I clothes lined the guy with my elbow. His neck was crushed as his body was flung back fifteen feet down the alley. The second man didn’t have a chance to react before I grabbed him and slammed him up against the wall. He was stunned and reaching for his gun. It wasn’t there as I had it in my hand after tearing it and the holster off his belt. It dropped on the pavement.

Pulling him toward me, I slammed him back against the wall again. “Now hot shot, I want names. Who sent you? What are the names of those in that Committee? Who are their clean up men in the police department?

He glared at me. “Screw you bitch. You’re fucking dead.”

“Obviously you didn’t get the memo.” Nodding at the limp body of the other guy with his head laying at an impossible angle. “You should ask your buddy how that works when you don’t pay attention.”

Grabbing his crotch, I started squeezing. He was screaming bloody murder as his fists were flailing at me. With my left hand I pulled him away from the wall and slammed him back again while squeezing a little harder with my right. “NAMES!”

He was crying, screaming expletives, and names in a tirade while still trying to beat me off. He managed to land some weak blows to my face. It wasn’t anything compared to what I was doing to him as I pulled him away from the wall, slammed him back and squeezed harder. “NAMES! I WANT NAMES OF EVERYONE CONNECTED TO THE COMMITTEE!”

He was screeching names now. Minutes later he was sobbing. “That’s it, that’s all I know.”

Grabbing his head I snapped his neck. “And nineteen more to go.”

Turning my attention to Sonya, she looked in pretty bad shape. Picking her up, I stood her on her feet. “We need to leave. You have anything you want to take with you?”

She pointed to the box she lived in. “Pictures of Jenna and me, family, the money you gave me.” She was spitting blood as she talked.

Nodding I braced her against the wall. “Can you stand or you want to sit?”

“I’m okay.”

She was anything but okay. I didn’t argue as I ducked down and crawled back into her box she used as her home. Seconds later I was out again with a handful of pictures and money. “Wrap your arm around my neck if you can. I’ll carry you to the car.”

Sonya was a trooper. She grimaced as she managed to lift up her arm. I ducked under it and picked her up, carrying her back to the car.

At the club I carried her in the back way. Spencer was among the few who watched when I lifted her out of the car. He shook his head but didn’t say anything. There was something odd…? Spencer figured it out. Nova was barefooted.

Clothes and all, I sit her on the floor of the shower, turned it on with both of us in it, and then started removing her clothes. The shower door opened, Kathy was there with washcloths, soap, shampoo. “Need help?”

“If you don’t mind, a robe after I get her cleaned up. A garbage bag for her rags if you will.”

“Why?” She was staring at Soyna. Her nose was smashed, her lip split, one eye swollen shut, both were blackened, blood was all over her and her clothes.

“She gave up Dagger. Probably saved all our lives. The Committee found out. I should have gone back after I took care of Dagger. This is my fault.”

I was bent over her removing her ragged jacket and shirt. She reached up and touched my face. “It’s not your fault. No one blames you, Huntress. I’ll be okay tomorrow. I’m a healer. I can heal people. This is nothing. A good night’s sleep and I’ll be as good as new.”

Wearing a borrowed nightgown, Sonya was tucked in bed, sound asleep before I headed to Kathy’s office. “Kathy, I hate to impose on you and Brent as you have enough troubles as is. I won’t send Sonya back out on the streets. Until that damn Committee is taken care of she won’t be safe. If she can stay for a couple days, I’ll have someone pick her up.”

“No need of that. She’s welcome to stay as long as she likes. You said we owe our lives to her. It wouldn’t be right to toss her back out to fend for herself. What size is she? I’ll send someone to pick up some sweats for her and we’ll work it out from there.”

===================================

Detective Maurice Ward looked at the bodies before he crouched down by the one with his head twisted backwards. “Whoever did this was powerfully strong.”

Mutant was the first thing he thought of. The gun and holster lying in the middle of the alley indicated the mutant didn’t care about weapons. No doubt it was ripped off the belt of the man he was looking at…, Or possibly not? “This belt looks like it has been cut, not torn apart. The attacker managed to cut the belt and remove the gun and holster in one swift move.”

The man’s crouch was bloody. He would need to wait for the guy’s pants to be removed and the autopsy for that answer. “This killer would be a strong mutant.”

He looked at his partner. “What do you think?”

Detective Elaine Arnold had seen a lot in her twenty two years on the force. So far this had all the tell tell signs of a mutant. “I think you’re right. Let’s not prejudice ourselves though. Could be a really strong man.”

Ward stood up and walked over to examine the switchblade on the pavement and then to the cardboard box someone had been sleeping in. The shopping cart full of…, junk. He shook his head. “This smells like a contract killing. A homeless person, female from the items in the cart, said something or saw something someone decided shouldn’t have been said or seen. Someone sends out two heavies to take out female.”

Elaine slipped on latex gloves and was looking through the items in the cart. “Lot of castoff clothing and junk. Nothing to indicate who the owner was besides female.”

Ward watched her for a little while before he walked down the alley to look at the other body. The neck had been crushed. He couldn’t do that if he had the biggest baseball bat he could swing. “From the bits and pieces of skin and clothing in a trail pointing back to the other man and the cardboard box up the alley, something was traveling at a high rate of speed when it impacted this fellow.”

Elaine crouched down and examined the body. “Hit by a car with a high rail or something you think?”

“I don’t know what to think.” He looked up the alley at the crowd of people outside the yellow tape barrier.

“IT WAS THE HUNTRESS! Come to take revenge on the police killing that other Huntress. They don’t take kindly to killing of one of their own. This town is going to swim in blood before she’s through.” Came from a female voice of someone hidden in the crowd.

Ward tried to see who was talking but the speaker was hidden behind a bunch of other people. He walked up to the tape. “Who said it was a Hunter?”

No one answered as they all started backing away. Nobody wanted a ride down to the police precinct. Those from this part of town who got that ride usually never returned.

“Wait, I only want to talk.” It was to no avail. They were scurrying away, all of them.

“These people get funny ideas living like they do. Most of them are on drugs and spaced out ninety percent of the time.” Elaine had moved up beside Ward.

“Un huh and sometimes they know more than all the rest of us. That babbling about a Hunter…,”

“Huntress.” Elaine corrected him.

“Yeah, whatever. I remember the incident they were talking about. Six months ago a couple of the guys pulled over a mutant and filled her full of holes as she got out of her car. Not one but all four of them guys had fully automatic rifles and extra clips. They claimed she had a gun and was shooting at them. Funny thing, no body cams and no dash cams were turned on. The other funny thing is, if she really was a Huntress, why didn’t they call in the SWAT guys? That whole thing still stinks.” He looked over at Elaine.

Elaine lowered her voice. “Maurice, keep your opinions to yourself. Some of our fellow officers have got too nosey about certain things and ended up dead themselves. We do our job, catch the bag guys, and don’t rock the ship. I get to retire with a full pension in another six years and eight months. I would like the chance to use it.”

“About those stories of mutant Hunters, we have a lot of actual police reports and news articles about Hunters. Almost every time a mutant goes rogue they are labeled Hunter. We both know there isn’t really a class of mutants who are Hunters. It’s a catch all phrase. Same with Huntress, it’s a made up mutant because Hunter wasn’t bad ass enough. She’s supposedly the ultimate nightmare who preys on little children drinking their blood and eating their hearts. It’s too easy to write up a report and claim the murder was done by a Huntress. Everyone will accept it as a given with no real proof. The file will get shoved into the back drawer because no one wants to go looking for the creature in the stories of their nightmares.”

Ward’s face was in a serious frown as he nodded back down the alley toward the bodies. “Say what you want. Did you notice nothing in this alley has been touched? The bodies have their clothes. The guns and knives are there for the taking. The shopping cart and cardboard box are still there. In this neighborhood everything should have been scavenged minutes after the murders. Real or not, everyone has been spooked, even the crack heads who can’t add up two plus two.”

As Ward and Elaine walked out of the alley neither one consciously thought of the shredded brand new sneaker on the pavement as they walked past it.

================================

The next morning at around eight Sonya was led down to the restaurant. JoAnn, who had taken up the chief position when Pete moved to afternoon, was preparing for the morning rush along with her band of kitchen help. She was also fixing breakfast for everyone who was now sleeping in the suite.

Nova led Sonya to breakfast after a set of sweats had been found for her. Everyone in the know at the club was use to Nova, and Kitcha eating like farm hands when they got the chance. The others figured it was because of the high octane bodies the two women had. Kathy and Brent were kind of surprised when the next morning Sonya had the same appetite. She blushed when she noticed she was attracting looks from the others. She had finished off ten plate size pancakes, six slices of bacon, four eggs, a cup of coffee, a glass of orange juice, and two large glasses of milk.

Kathy noticed Sonya’s embarrassment. “Don’t mind us, we are kind of wondering where you are putting all of that. By the way, all your bruising is gone. How’s the rest of you?”

Swallowing her last bite, Sonya wiped her lips with her napkin. “I’m a healer and I’m good. My broken ribs, punctured lung, is back to normal. It is no different than what I go through when I heal someone else who may have sickness or be physically damaged. When I hold them I absorb their problems. Then depending on how bad it is I either heal myself immediately or it takes awhile for me to return to normal.”

Brent nodded as he looked across the table at her. “I’ve heard of healers but didn’t know how that worked. I’m surprised you people haven’t put our doctors out of business.”

“We can’t cure every illness, especially the bad ones, or I can’t. There are other reasons Doctors, nurses, hospitals will always be in demand. There aren’t enough of us to help everyone. When government finds us they imprison us. We are used either to fix all their own people or in sick pathetic experiments to see if they can duplicate us. It is no different than how they treat every mutant. Kill us, use us, or experiment on us to make their own submissive designer mutants. Fools don’t understand mutation isn’t a disease or a set series of DNA sequencing. We can’t be bred like rabbits. It’s a gift or a curse however one is looking at it. It happens and that is all it is.”

Sonya looked over at Nova. “The Huntress was one of the first and possibly the longest living. Maybe there are divine gods intervening in our lives. Or could we be picked at random, a mistake of nature? Even I who of necessity when healing someone feel every hour, every minute of one’s life when I heal them, haven’t a clue. The only thing for sure is those in government will never be able to duplicate mutants no matter how many of us they kill in their sadistic experiments.”

Kitcha arrived at that time as others around the table were looking from Nova to Sonya and back again. “What did I miss? Is it too late to order a dozen pancakes and a dozen eggs with a pound of bacon?”

Everyone started laughing. Kathy was wiping tears from her eyes. “Kitcha, you’re going to be as round as you are tall if you keep that up.”

I shook my head. “No she won’t. How old are you and what are your measurements?”

Taken aback for a second as she gave it some thought. “Well…, I’m certainly not the few millennia old as you. Actually I’m only two hundred eighty years old. I’m thirty four, twenty two, thirty four and stand five four.

“Nice figure by the way and I’m seriously kind of jealous as it is close to normal with out being overdone.” Looking at Kathy a smile crept across my face. “Sonya, Kitcha, Eva, and the majority of mutants you meet won’t really be changing from the day you first laid eyes on them. In all the years as Sonya and Kitcha had to sadistically point out that I have lived, I learned mutants once they reach maturity don’t really change. Kitcha will still be everyone’s sex kitten the day she dies. The same way Sonya will still be most men’s wet dream.”

Brent turned his attention my way. “I’m going to change the subject. I noticed when you came in last night you weren’t wearing your shoes. That is the second time I’ve heard or saw you barefoot. When you sprinted into the dinning room when you figured a table had been poisoned was the first time.”

He didn’t say anything else. I figured he was waiting for an answer. “When I pulled up to the alley a couple men were beating the snot out of Sonya. After I got out of the car one of them pulled a knife and decided to slit her throat. The distance from me to them was close to two hundred feet. I covered that distance in a little over two and a half seconds.”

“Whoo weee” Brent let out a whistle.

I nodded in agreement. “Think of what a car does when it suddenly accelerates.”

“Burns rubber.” He was shaking his head in disbelief. “You shredded your shoes.”

Nodding in agreement I continued. “We work mostly within the same laws of physics everyone else does.”

“Mostly?”

“There are exceptions. Look at us. We are an exception to normal are we not?”

“I’d say you were more of an exception than most, Huntress.” Spencer had walked in by now and was listening to the conversation.

Harold nodded in agreement.

“No, not really. I’m no better than anyone else. Take Sonya who is sitting here with us. She can heal people who might otherwise die. I can’t do that. Kitcha is a tigress in her own way. She can hold her own in any fight.”

I sighed a lifetime of living longer than I should have. “Maybe I’m not the worst though. I’ve put down my fair share of those like Bolt, Dagger, and others like them. And made a lot of mistakes along the way. One day my luck will run out. I will become a memory like so many others.”

There was no doubt I too would die just as every mutant has before me. I wasn’t immortal. The growing old part was already true even if my body didn’t show it. Somewhere around nineteen my body stopped showing signs of age.

“Well, that little tidbit was as depressing as hell.” Brent looked across the table at me. “When did you know? …, you were different.

“I guess we have time for a little story. The exact age is kind of in question. The years are kind of muddled. Back then the years were seasons and not that clearly noted as age. By the time I was around six turns of the season the rest of the village was becoming suspicious of me. I didn’t quite fit in with the way little girls were supposed to act. It was the time of the season before the heavy snows which surely follow the warmth of the season.

“I had gone out into the forest to pick the wild berries, and millet. Hopefully a basket of each. The nuts of the trees would be another day of gathering. I felt them long before I saw them. A pack of eleven wolves had moved up and were watching me. No doubt they could kill me if they wanted. They stopped a hundred feet or more away and were either standing or laid down and watching. I instinctively knew who was the alpha female. At that moment it felt right to acknowledge her. Hello.”

“She sat down on her haunches and kept watching.”

“Food first play later I told her as I went back to picking berries. Hours later my basket was full. I headed off to gather the seeds of the broomcorn millet. Which incidentally was on the other side of the wolf pack. Picking up my basket I headed their direction. They parted giving me a narrow lane between them. After I passed through they formed a circle out around me, some even ranging ahead. The millet patch was a quarter day’s walk from our village. It was also in a part of the forest infested with bear, wild boar, and of course wolves. None of the villagers would dare go there without weapons and less than ten at a time. This wasn’t my first time I was this far from the village although none knew it.”

My focus was so intent on gathering seeds of the millet, I wasn’t paying attention to the position of the sun. It was getting dusky before I realized I would be walking back to the village in the dark. “Just great! I know daddy and momma will be worried now.”

“Heading back at a slow run, the wolf pack was still with me keeping pace. I was almost back when I sensed him before I saw him. A huge boar came crashing through the woods headed straight for me. The pack started closing in around me.”

“Shouting NO! The wolves fanned back out. Dropping my baskets, I found a large club. It was too big, too long but it would have to do. I didn’t have time to go shopping for something better. In a full run the boar closed in. I was ready. My swing connected when he was a couple feet from me. His snout plowed the ground, his body flipped upside down, and he skidded past me. His head was bashed in, my club was in pieces, and my basket of berries was flattened with berries scattered everywhere his body had crushed it when he flipped.”

“The wolves waited. I knew we could use the meat. I also knew the wolf pack had spent the whole day guarding me. It didn’t take long to decide. I pointed at the boar as I picked up my basket of millet. He’s yours. They closed in.”

“At that time, my innocence didn’t warn me of the danger of the other pair of eyes, which watched the whole episode unfold. I knew Asger had been watching. I didn’t fault him for not loosening an arrow. By now most of the light was gone. He wouldn’t have hit the running boar as he wasn’t that good of a bowman. Besides, he was well back in the woods and too far away.”

“Enough story, we have to get ready for our first customers of the day.” I pushed back from the table.

Brent rose up from his chair and started picking up plates. When he walked behind me he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. “If there is a god, you’ll still be around when my time comes. After all, I know without a doubt I’m going to grow old and die.”

I had moved out of his strike zone and then back before he kissed me. Sonya, and Kitcha both noticed although no one else did. Kitcha had been with me many times over the years. It was Sonya’s first time to notice how quick my instincts were. Her eyes widened just the slightest before a smile spread across her face. She muttered to herself. “The Huntress’s instincts are honed to perfection.”

Sometimes I wished I had died instead of those who were trying to kill me. Living as long as I had wore on the spirit and the mind. Maybe growing old and dying like normal people would be nice. I had the old part down pat. I wondered if I would loose my sight, my hair, my teeth, or my hearing before I died?

I was circulating between the restaurant, kitchen, club, dock, and security most of the morning. Everything was settling down to a normal routine. Harold wasn’t getting any underage trying to get into the bar. The restaurant customers were normal people. Twenty minutes before twelve Spencer found me in the restaurant by the front desk. “Let’s talk, security office.”

He turned around headed for the hallway. I stepped up beside him. When we reached the security office he unlocked it, we both went in, and he locked the door. He grinned, “Only place I know that doesn’t have a security camera watching.”

Unlocking a file cabinet he pulled out a thick folder and handed it to me. I understood. Slowly I thumbed through it memorizing every detail, every face. It was a dossier on everyone in or working for the Committee. It included detailed data on every individual, pictures, places they worked, their day to day lives. Some had deceased stamped on their picture. I didn’t miss Craig Albright listed as head of the committee. Nor did I miss the pictures of the four policemen and their captain at the end.

“Jenna’s killers, is this all who were involved and is this as high as it goes?”

Spencer looked grim. “As far as we know. There aren’t any leads pointing anywhere else.”

“I’ll make damn sure they know a Huntess took them out. Then I will have to leave the country and let it cool down for awhile.”

He looked at me and then shifted his attention. “I wish I could do it.”

“No you don’t. You might say it but you’re not a killer. Spencer, I understand and maybe God made me this way because I can and I have. With my memory, I remember every single one of them and exactly how I killed them. It’s possible all those like Dagger and Bolt felt the say way. Sometimes late at night I wonder if there is a right and a wrong and am I on the right side?”

“I don’t need to question Jenna’s killers before I bring retribution. She was assassinated, murdered, or executed however one wants to say it. And more than that Spencer, I trust you are telling me absolute truth because of who and what you are.”

Turning around I slipped the folder back into the cabinet, slid the drawer home, and pushed the lock. “I need to tell Kathy and Brent I’m taking some time off.”

Brent looked serious. “I’ll go with you. Someone needs to make sure those video cameras aren’t taking pictures when someone dies.”

“No. You’re staying out of it from here on out. You need to be clean and protect Brent, Kathy and the others if someone outside the committee decides to retaliate. I’ll be long gone as soon as this is over. I won’t be here to help.”

“Nova…,?”

“Let it go Spencer. It is the story of my life and how things work. Because of what I am, it can’t be any different.”

“All of us owe you our life. If you hadn’t stopped…”

“And if I hadn’t come along, maybe Brent and Kathy would have tossed in the towel and that would have been it. Nobody owes me a thing. I don’t tally debts and favors. Life is life, however it works for everyone is probably the way it was supposed to be no matter how much we think we were involved ourselves.”

When we walked back into the restaurant, one of our waitresses Brenda, came over. “Jodi, Kathy was looking for you. Said you had a certified security package. The driver won’t leave without handing it to you. They are still in her office I think.”

“Kay, thanks Brenda.”

Spencer raised an eyebrow as he looked at me. “Sorry Spencer, best you know nothing about nothing.”

He shook his head. “Why do I get the feeling as interesting as things have been, they are about to turn into a nightmare for a whole lot of people?”

As I walked into Kathy’s office she was behind her desk. She looked up at me with questions written all over her face. Over against the wall to my right was a man in a suit and tie, coat, pants. He was holding a briefcase which was chained to his left wrist. His right arm moved lightly to the middle button on his coat.

He was giving me a real close looking over with none of us moving. “Name?”

“Nova”

“Go on.”

“Naweena”

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Kathy showing surprise.

“Go on.”

“Contessa Sophia deRoma”

Kathy’s eyes were looking like two egg whites.

“Go on.”

I shook my head.

He nodded and walked toward me. “You have the key?”

I met him in the middle of the room, took the briefcase and sliced the handle off with my fingernails. Raw cable ends were showing where it had been integral in the handle and briefcase. “The key will be with the same person who gave you the package.”

“She described you and gave me the names I was supposed to receive in sequence. I was to make sure. If it hadn’t been, you would have been dead.”

“Because you would have stopped me with that forty five you have in your shoulder holster. I know who you are. You’re good Courier but not that good. I wouldn’t have killed you but you would be in a world of pain before your gun cleared your holster.”

His eyes closed slightly as a thin smile touched his lips. “I’ve held my own against more than a few who tried me.”

“You’re right, it would have been a bad idea on my part to take the case if you didn’t like the names. I wish you a safe journey home.” It was foolish and a waste of time to get into a pissing contest with someone who thought he was greased lightning. Courier was quick but he wasn’t that quick. I could name nine others a whole lot faster. I motioned with my hand toward the door.

He looked at my hand for a couple seconds, frowned and then left. I knew he was expecting a tip. I didn’t care. He was paid extremely well for delivering the case.

Kathy was staring at me. “Contessa?”

“It is only a code name. Best you forget it.” Patting the case I was headed for the door. “I’m going to put this someplace safe for now.”

After securing the case in the security room file cabinet, I pulled a couple hairs out of my head before I closed and locked it. Wetting them with my tongue I placed one between the drawer and the top of the cabinet, the second one the same way to the side of the cabinet. I headed back to check on traffic in the restaurant. Everything was looking good. A couple of the waitresses smiled and nodded in my direction as they headed for the kitchen to turn in orders. Returning the smile, I knew all our girls were making a lot more in tips now. It only worked to our benefit when a couple square miles of the city went totally dark when the transmission tower was taken down. We were the only ones in the middle of all that blackout still up and running. Most modern kitchens won’t work without electricity. At times people were lined up outside for a block waiting to get in from the time we opened at ten until we closed at twelve that night. The Committee might have thought they were taking us out. Instead they increased our customer base to beyond capacity. Carry out became even more profitable than our regular business. JoAnn and Pete were worked to a frazzle but the troopers they were, they managed somehow to handle it all.

=====================================

The three men in the Backwater Club looked like someone had pissed in their Cheerios. A forth man came into the club, looked around spotted them and headed to the bar to get an extra large beer before heading for the table. He dropped into a chair after he set his glass on the table. “Four more.”

The other three looked at him, it was Alex who asked. “Four more what?”

The newcomer shook his head and took a long deep drink. He set his beer down and wiped his mouth. Fryman and Harvey were sent to take out the generator at that club. No one has seen or heard of them since. Like some of the others, they have flat disappeared. I don’t mind telling you guys, I’m getting a little scared of this whole business.”

“You said four.” Albert was looking at Neil.

Neil picked up his beer and took a couple more big swallows. He turned his head and looked each of the others in the eyes. “Blackie and Rane were sent to see if they could find who fingered Dagger. What happened to Dagger…? Her throat was slit and her heart was ripped out and… Who or what could do such a thing? Dagger was toxic to anyone who got near the bitch.”

“Damnit, what about Blackie and Rane? We all heard about that bitch Dagger. What about our guys?” Alex was starting to feel jumpy himself with Neil dragging out this nonsense.

“Dead, both dead. Cops found their bodies in an alley. Story on the street is Alice ratted out the squealer who pointed the finger at Dagger. They went to check it out. Blackie…, his head was hanging onto his body attached by skin. Rane was almost as bad. His head was twisted completely around backwards. His nuts were crushed.”

The other three men winced in shock. Albert took a deep swallow of his whiskey sour. He coughed a couple times. “Who could do such a thing?”

Neil chug a lugged half his beer before he sit the glass down again. “Word on the street is there is a Huntress on the prowl. They are saying she was the one who took out Bolt and Dagger.”

“Fairy tales, that’s all they are. Someone gets murdered and suddenly a Huntress shows up. Stupid people blame every death on some make believe boogieman. In a week or two word will come down, Fryman, Harvey chickened out and are in Chicago or LA. Boss will send us out to explain to them why no one runs out when they have a job to do. Blackie and Rane ran into one of those Kung Fu fucks and got the shit kicked out of them. Couple of our guys gets murdered, some dope head yells mutant, and every damn druggie starts screaming Huntress. There ain’t no Huntess. It’s a lie to keep little kiddies hiding under their beds at night. You ever see one of them so called Huntress?”

Larry looked around the table and the others were shaking their heads. “I didn’t think so. They don’t exist.”

“What about that bitch Captain Blake ordered the hit on? Some claimed she was a Huntress.” Alex was having doubts about the claim himself now.

“Some stupid broad is all she was. Did anyone besides the brain fried crowd claim she had ever killed anyone? They don’t count. They would sell out their mother if it got them another fix. They’s always claiming some shit or another to the police for a reward.” Larry studied his glass as he swirled his drink. “You guys are scaring yourselves with nonsense. Huntress my ass.”

Neil was looking across the room when she walked in. “Well, well , well, lookie at the tall girl who just wandered into the club.”

The leather dress was obscene in so many ways there was no doubt I was advertising I was looking for a good time out. The front had a deep plunging V neckline exposing the abundance of mother nature’s and my momma’s DNA. The hem covered the bare necessities and no more. My ample hips and tush were struggling to be contained inside the packaging material…, the leather dress. My small waist only put the emphasis on what I already was over endowed with. Of course the thigh high boots with the two inch heel was over kill. With my height I would have loved to wear flats so as to not intimidate the men but flats are not sexy. The four bangles I had on my left wrist, the gaudy chandelier silver earrings, and two rings with oversized onyx and sapphire stones on each hand added to the sleaze look. Makeup? Hell yes I overdid the makeup, blue gray eye shadow, glossy red lipstick, raccoon eyes. Anyone who didn’t get the signal I was ready and hot for a night of play didn’t live on the same planet I was on.

There were two kinds of women in that club watching the fresh blood walk in the door. Those filled with lust and those filled with jealous rage. The men didn’t have that problem as it was the same among each one. It was carnal lust.

I knew I didn’t look underage the way I had put on makeup… Maybe to the barkeep I over did it to hide the fact I was underage? “ID” He was staring at my eyes instead of my breasts.

I knew he was looking to catch a deer in the headlights reaction when he asked. I liked his professionalism. “I’m legal.” Sliding my hand under my dress and on top of my left breast, I pulled out the driver’s license Spencer and crew had made up for me.

His eyes swept down to my breasts and then instantly back to my eyes as he received the driver’s license. His eyes flicked down to the license and then back to looking me in the eyes. “Cindy Stromberg?”

The smile was impossible to keep off my face. This was old hat to him. He was good. “No, I think you need to take another look. It’s Cynthia Stromberg.”

He nodded as he handed back the license with a smile of his own. “The rules are, you get drunk, I get to keep your car keys. I know the way you’re dressed isn’t you. I have no idea what you are up to. Maybe you’re a reporter looking for a story or some such? I haven’t a clue. Someone gets to be more than you can handle you leave the heavy lifting to Art or me.” He pointed to a big bruiser halfway hidden in the hallway shadows leading to the bathrooms.

Art was on my radar the moment I walked in so I didn’t need to turn my head to look. “Thanks for the heads up. For the record, let’s say I’m here socializing for the evening.”

His gaze had never wavered from looking at my eyes. “Un huh, right, Miss. Nothing about you seems right. Don’t make me regret not tossing you back out.”

That one surprised me. He wasn’t a mutant or I would have sensed it. A highly sensitive normal? Maybe someone who had run into more than his fair share of mutants and it was instinct? Even normals have survival instincts. Some a lot more than others. My own instinct was I could trust him. “You live with a mutant?”

His eyes showed a flash of surprised before he recovered. “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“My error for asking. I’m sorry, please accept my apology.” I reached out my hand for a handshake on it.

He held out his hand. Instantly I had hold of his wrist in what some soldiers do when they have shared battle and become friends. He looked down and gripped my wrist in kind. Slowly I lifted my first, second, and third finger placing those long nails of mine against his wrist.

His eyes went wide before he composed himself, leaned forward, and mouthed…, “Huntress.”

I gave a slight nod.

“No killing in here. That would bring the police to my door. I love her with all my heart and would die for her. Please?” Was whispered so softly I wouldn’t have heard it if I had been a normal.

Releasing his arm, again I gave a slight nod. “I promise.”

By this time men were closing in to see if they could be the one who would score with the woman talking to the bartender. I leaned forward on the bar. “Let’s start this night off right. I want a boilermaker with two shots of whiskey in the beer.”

He got busy putting it together and then set the mug down in front of me. “Remember rule one.”

“You don’t have enough alcohol in this place for that to happen.” I took a deep sip of my drink and put a fifty dollar bill on the bar. “Let me know when that is used up.”

He made it disappear under his hand as a couple guys slipped onto the stools either side of me. “Buy you a drink gorgeous?” The one on my right offered.

Turning my head, I flashed him a smile. “I’ve already begun. But the night is young. You know how to dance?”

His smile showed perfect teeth as he smiled back. “Honey, I’m the it guy when it comes to dancing. Shall we? I’ll buy you another when we come back.”

An involuntary smile broke out as I turned around on the barstool and offered my hand. Too bad I couldn’t show him my fangs. When he stood up, I realized I was about three inches taller than him. When I stood up he didn’t look like he was that enthusiastic about dancing any longer. Dancing with a girl taller than him was embarrassing. He wasn’t a happy camper as we stepped out on the dance floor. He didn’t know how to hold me. Taking his left hand I pulled it to my waist and his right hand in my left.

Leaning down I whispered in his ear. “I’m a girl, you’re a guy and nothing has changed. Listen to the beat, step into the music, and stop worrying. All the guys in here wish they were in your shoes. So shall we begin?”

Two thirds of the way through the song another guy wanted to cut in. My dance partner didn’t hesitate as he backed away. My new partner wasn’t that embarrassed because he knew what he was stepping into. He was six one. My two inch heels meant I was still taller than him but not much. In an hour I danced with nine different men before one of those I was aiming for cut in.

We danced for three plus minutes with me listening to him brag about all the jobs him and his buddies had done. Leaning down I breathed heavily into his ear. “How about introducing me to your buddies and buying me a drink?”

“Sure.” He was rubbing his left shoulder as we walked over to their table. After my partner seated me, they all had to tell me their names before asking me for mine.

“Oh, I’m Cynthia. I live in Cottonwood Cove in Louisiana and I came up here to visit an aunt and do some shopping.” I gave all of them a warm smile. “After all that dancing, I’m thirsty. How do we get served around here?”

“Their waitress is pretty slow. I’ll go get it. What you having.” Larry pushed back from the table and stood up.

Looking like I was trying to make up my mind I rolled my bottom lip in. “I started with a Boilermaker. Maybe I’ll have a Gin and Tonic.”

“Bring back a bottle of whiskey.” Albert tossed out casually.

“I’ll go get fresh beers for everyone.” Alex pushed back and stood up.

It was real hard to keep the smile off my face. These guys couldn’t be more obvious they were going to try their best to get me drunk if they had stood up and shouted it. Nice try guys but I’ve never been drunk in my life and believe me after some really shitty blood letting I tried my best. Every re-gen mutant I knew or heard of could get drunk with enough alcohol. I couldn’t. Maybe it was because I was a Huntress and my re-generative abilities were different. Only problem with that I had never met another Huntress so I couldn’t ask if she ever got drunk. So close to meeting Jenna and yet they murdered her before I found her. Dan, the bartender was really quick figuring me out. I wonder if he had met Jenna? My intro inspection was derailed as the guys came back with the drinks.

“You said Boilermaker?” Larry set a big mug in front of me.

“No, I said a Boilermaker was my first drink and I wanted a Gin and Tonic. This is okay.” I was betting it was half whiskey instead of just a shot.

By the time two A.M. rolled around all the guys were plastered to the gills. I knew they wouldn’t remember what went on half the night. I had accomplished what I came for. Of course my hands were on each one when I danced with them. Alex, the last one, was out the door and into a cab as I headed back to the club.

I just managed to get back in through the door before Art could get it shut and locked. He was putting everything he had in it to get it closed as I pushed back and slipped inside.

“Sorry, we’re closed.” He opened the door again expecting me to leave.

“I know you are. There is no need to be sorry. I want to talk to Dan.” I didn’t turn away from Art because I knew he was going to grab me and toss me out.

When his weight shifted for his lunge and grab, I shook my head. “You are fixing to get a hold of something you will wish to God you hadn’t if you try and tackle me.”

“Big talk from a big girl but you’re still going out.” He lunged focused on grabbing an arm, twisting it up behind my back and frog marching me out.

“Oh please, as if I haven’t seen that one a thousand times already.” I mocked him as I lunged forward, bent over, shoulder down, impacting him in the stomach, raising up, and flipping him through the air. He came crashing down on a table and chairs ending up flat on the floor face down.

Grabbing his arm, I twisted it up behind his back, holding his hand and fingers bent back. It was painful and if he tried to fight me he would break his wrist and three fingers. “Listen to me you big ape. The only reason I didn’t kill you was I promised Dan I wouldn’t kill anyone here tonight. You have a gun tucked under your belt on your right hip. I’m going to let you up. If you pull it and point it at me I won’t debate whether you intend to pull the trigger or not. I will kill you.”

Letting go of him, I stepped back to give him some space. He slowly pushed up off the floor and stood staring at me. “No one has ever treated me like that before.”

“Know your opponent and what he is capable of before you engage him whether it is a game of cards or a life and death situation. You were telegraphing you emotions, your moves. I knew before you did what you were going to try. If you come at me again the outcome will still be the same only I will inflict a lot more damage on your body.”

“You some sort of martial arts person?”

“In my lifetime I have studied most of the martial arts. I would not call myself a master in any of them. My only interest was to learn how to not kill someone if it wasn’t necessary.”

He shook his head. “I should have known. You’re a mutant. Dan’s wife…”

“Is a mutant. I figured that out when he kept questioning me after I walked in. That’s what I wanted to talk to him about. Tell him she needs to go on a vacation or keep a really low profile for at least a year. Things around this town are starting to heat up. Mutants will be the ones taking the brunt of the witch hunts starting up.”

“Heard a racket. Art is…” Dan came into the room holding up his pants with his left hand, a gun in his right. “Might have known. Cynthia, If I had known it was you I would have finished my business.”

Laying the gun down on a table, he finished fastening his pants. “Glad to see you hung around. I would like for you to meet my wife.”

I could see another thought hit his mind. “How are you managing to stand on your feet? You drank more than all those men together at that table. Where you were sitting, I kept expecting you to keel over long before ten o’clock rolled around.”

“I can’t get drunk. Tried my best on several occasions over the years. Believe me, I really tried too.”

A hint of a smile touched his lips. “While they were trying to get you drunk, you returned the favor. I guess I should hire you. They spent over eight hundred dollars on their failed effort.”

“Probably best word wasn’t spread around. Mutant always is the first thing come to mind when a person doesn’t act normal. Damn government kills eight to twelve thousand normal people every year because they stood out from the crowd. Which is why I waited to talk to you. Your wife needs to go deep under cover or take a vacation. This town is going into full blown mutant hunting real quick.”

“I’ve been hearing rumors.” Art was staring at me. “Bolt has disappeared.”

He waited for a reaction. I didn’t give him one. “Dagger was found with her throat slashed and her heart ripped out. No one and I mean no one dared cross either of those two. There is a rumor a Huntress is in town. They say the only one who could have taken either of them out is a Huntress.”

“I wouldn’t put to much faith in rumors. They are usually tales spun out of the mouths of drunks in back alleys or down at the flop house.” I had already clued him in I was a Huntress. He was searching if I was the bad business that had moved in.

“When can you talk to Michaela” Dan had come across the room.

“Way things are going, the sooner the better. Time is going to catch all of us with our pants down.” I glanced down at his pants knowing he would get the reference of him coming out of the bathroom holding onto his pants.

“Tomorrow work out?”

“I’ll make it happen. Not here and not your home. No shitting where you live. Someplace public, open, yet private. Someplace like a mall where we can talk.”

“Landers Mall, they have a few hallways leading to empty stores now. The mall put benches in them to try and attract older people back to the mall. Security makes sweeps to make sure druggies and others don’t move in. Do you know where it is?”

“I’ll find it. I have a job, can you meet me on my time schedule around eight A.M. You and your wife dress to blend in.” I figured to have that talk with Michaela and make it back by ten when the restaurant opens, or possibly not. Two of those men on that committee take a jog in Colonel Jackson Memorial Park every couple days.

“We’ll be there inside the mall by the Sears store.”

===================================

I made it back to the club, took a shower, changed into faded jeans, a new pair of sneakers, and a gray hoodie that had property of Texas Tech printed on it. Sometimes it is better to use a little satire to blend in than really try and hide. My hair was inside the jacket not outside it. Arriving at the mall by seven, I had made the circuit and canvassed the mall as it got close to eight o’clock. Watching Sears from six stores further down into the mall, I received the shock of my life when Dan and his wife came through the Sears store and stopped by the entrance leading into the mall. The possibility of Michaela being what I was sensing bordered on impossible. I had to be reading her all wrong.

Dan and Michaela were scanning the moving crowds now flowing through the mall. They both looked my way several times and never homed in on me. Michaela should have picked me up when they walked out of Sears. Was she completely lacking in survival instinct? It was a small miracle she was still alive. With my head down while still watching them, I blended in with a group of shoppers headed their way. I was close to twenty feet from them when Michaela looked at me, looked on by me, came back for a second look. Recognition never once showed in her eyes. I was the tall girl walking toward them.

Dan finally recognized me when I stepped up in front of the two of them. “I see you made it. This is…”

“Not now, too open, too many ears, I found a place we can talk, this way.” I nodded with my head. Almost to the opposite end of the mall, several stores had been shuttered. The public bathrooms in that one area had been closed also. The locked door to the women’s side wasn’t a problem as I had already unlocked it.

Once we were inside away from prying eyes and ears I turned to study Michaela as I dropped my purse by the door. Dan had obviously told her how to dress. She was wearing jeans, sneakers, a casual blouse, and only a touch of makeup. “How old are you?”

Michaela blinked, this was not the way she expected this meeting to begin. “I’m twenty one.”

“The hell you say. You have reached your aging limit. Try again.”

“I…,”

“Do NOT lie to me. I can sense a lie coming from your lips before you tell it. How old are you?”

She hesitated and looked at Dan before turning her attention back to me. “One hundred and thirty one.”

It was Dan’s turn to look shocked. She had been lying about her age before they ever married. Thinking about it, he didn’t really believe it. She wasn’t any older than twenty two.

“Where were you born?” I was watching her eyes, her facial expressions, her body language, and receiving stronger emotions and signals than I had ever received from any other mutant or animal.

“My mother gave birth to me in Pine Ridge, Texas.”

“eeeeech, try again and stop lying to me or this meeting is going to go downhill in a hurry.”

I moved over where I was between them and the door, which was the only exit from the bathroom. “Dan, you might want to put some space between us. Next time she lies to me I’m going to beat the holy shit out of her.”

She took a step toward me. “I don’t have to put up with this.”

“Yes you do. You’re going to tell me every little detail about your whole fucking life because I want to know how you survived this long. You haven’t a clue who or what you are. When I get all the right answers out of you then I’m going to explain it to you. If you think for one instant you can walk by me, you’re sadly mistaken. I have thousands of years of experience you don’t have.”

Dan had seen enough. He pulled his gun. I gave him enough time to raise it up and then I was there yanking it out of his hand. I wasn’t strong enough to bend gun barrels. I did the next best thing. Gun pieces went everywhere and some of those pieces I did bend.

Michaela dove at me. If I hadn’t already been expecting it, she was telegraphing everything before she began. She expected to impact with me at where I was standing. Only thing, I wasn’t there when she arrived at the contact point. I had moved to the side. She was over balanced and stumbled. I pushed, she went down and skidded across the floor, face down.

“How the hell did you survive this long? Your instincts and reflexes are so slow a normal could beat the crap out of you. Get up, we aren’t done by a long shot.”

Dan was inching for the door. I pointed at him. “Don’t! You won’t make it. Your body isn’t made for this kind of contact. She must learn or she is going to die just like Jenna did. I understand now how they ambushed and killed her. If she was like your wife, her survival instinct probably never engaged. A dozen officers shouldn’t have been able to kill Jenna and yet all it took was four.”

By now Michaela had got back to her feet and was glaring hatred at me. “That’s it, get mad and you lose your ability to reason. You hate me so come over here and knock my head off.”

Michaela tried to do just that. She lunged at me while swinging a right hook. Moving out of her strike zone, immediately I leaned back again and slapped her face with enough force it knocked her into the wall.

A red welt was spreading across her left cheek. Dan took a step toward me. “Dan, you’re out of your league. This is between the Huntress and me.”

They both stopped dead still as they stared at me. “It was Dan who finally found his voice. “What did you say?”

“When you two pulled into the parking lot I could sense her. She was different than any other mutant I have ever met. I didn’t know what to think. A new strain maybe? In all my years I have never met another Huntress. I thought I was the only one until I heard the stories about Jenna. To find two in the same area after all these years? When you came out of Sears I knew instantly and yet she never picked up on me.”

”I’m tearing this town apart and I’ve only begun. It won’t be long before Federal agents start flooding the area looking for mutants. Over a dozen agents are already here due to Dagger spreading her shit all around. If Michaela doesn’t get her act together she is going to end up the same way as Jenna.”

Looking at Michaela I gave her a nod. “I’ll take the time to teach you some of what you should already know. It won’t be here. If later on you go from protecting others to murdering for fun or pay, I’ll come hunt you down like I did Dagger. Sally Ann will be a pain in my heart for a long time. She was a good kid. I have no idea what sent her down the wrong path.”

“You’re mistaken about me.” Michaela knew she was a mutant with re-generative abilities. She wasn’t any Huntress.

Shrugging in disagreement, I knew she was years behind learning who and what she was. “Let’s start with the easy lessons first. Surely you have noticed the temperature really doesn’t matter to you. In cold weather have you ever been truly cold?”

She shook her head.

Good, I had her attention now. “Does scorching hot weather bother you?”

“No.”

Holding up my right hand, I wiggled my fingers. “Look at my nails and then look at yours. Have you ever broken a nail?”

Looking at my nails and then hers, she became really quiet.

Slowly I extended my fangs. Dan and Michaela took several steps back as fear showed in their eyes. It was hard to talk around them so I pulled them back in. “You have them too. I felt one of them when I slapped you. I’m surprised they didn’t come out when you got really angry with me. The first couple of times they extend will probably be involuntarily. I suggest you make a real effort to control extreme emotions when in public. They are a sure fire give away you are a mutant. You’ll quickly learn to control them. They came in useful a number of times when I was outnumbered and the fighting got down and dirty.”

Michaela was feeling her face by the sides of her nose. She started swirling her fingers around beside her nose. “Oh, bloody hell!”

Pulling a sheet of paper and a pen out of my purse I wrote down several addresses, phone numbers, and names. “These people are all normal. They live far enough from civilization you will be relatively safe. You must go there as soon as possible. I can’t protect you and I can’t train you here as I am actively engaged already.”

“You’re hunting people? Those four men you sit with in the bar…” Dan swallowed.

“They have murdered others and are still on the payroll of a committee who plans the murders of those who don’t pay them protection money.”

“You plan on hunting them down?” Dan didn’t look too comfortable asking the question or being in the same room with me.

“Best you don’t ask too many questions.” The less others knew about my plans the better. I turned my attention to Michaela. “Because you now know who and what you are, the percentages of you being found out went up exponentially. You will be unconsciously sending out the information. You don’t have the experience to cloak yourself. You need to pack up and leave. The sooner the better, four days max.”

She was shocked. “I can’t. Everything Dan and I worked for…”

“Means nothing from this point on. Your life must change if you plan on living another year. Every thing you and your husband own must be put in a trust. Dan’s life has become tied to yours. If anyone figures out he is married to a Huntress they will torture him until he tells every last little detail about you. And then they will kill him if they can’t use him to lure you back to him.”

“Cynthia, is that what happened to you?” Michaela was trying to understand all Nova had gone through.

“My life…, is different. A long time ago I did marry. Maybe I’ll tell you the story when we have time. You two need to tie up all the lose ends you can manage and leave this town.”

Retrieving another paper from my purse I wrote down a name. This lady is an attorney and an honest one. Contact her, let her know I said you both needed to leave ASAP.”

Thinking about the name I gave Dan I realized Cynthia wouldn’t mean anything to Rhonda. “Tell her Nova or Jodi advised you to leave.”

Michaela gave me a funny look. “Dan said you were Cynthia.”

“I’m a lot of names. You’ll learn, if you live long enough, a batch of different names comes in handy every time you have to move and get a fresh start. It’s one of the hazards when living longer than normals think a person should. One of the many things that got Jenna murdered. She stayed in one place too long.”

Growing up in the world before it could be called civilized, as if humanity could be considered civilized now, I learned at an early age to keep moving. I also collected more than my fair share of sword, spear, arrow wounds along the way. It was best to not collect them things. In this day an age, weapons spilling out hundreds of rounds a minute were not good for one’s health. I hoped Michaela learned before they could kill her.

“Listen, I gotta go and see if I can meet up with a couple guys and give them a biblical lesson. They will find out one must not covet thy neighbor’s labors. A lesson they will learn a little belatedly I regret.”

===================================

Leaving Dan and Michaela in the bathroom I headed for an exit and my car. I had time to meet two members of that committee if Chuck and John were jogging today. Gotta admire men who don’t sit behind their desks growing soft and fat as they send out the lackeys to do all the dirty work. Leaving my car in a residential area ten blocks from the park. I jogged to the park. Wearing a hoodie and gray sweats, I only received a few offers for a ride. The morning was turning out perfect. It was my hope it would lure my prey out for their jog.

Pat and Darrel opened the doors for their employers, Charles Norton and John Eldridge, after the limo was parked. Chuck nodded to the path everyone used to run or walk around the park. “Ready?”

John sighed. “Not really. Let’s get this over with and get back to the office. Craig is starting to foam at the mouth since that damn club slipped out of our grasp.”

“Losing help and not knowing where they went isn’t helping anyone’s attitude.” Chuck started trotting to stay beside John as they both headed up the path.

“That reminds me. I received notice Alex died in his sleep last night. Medical thought it was his heart.” John was wishing they hadn’t exercised in the park this morning although it was a beautiful morning for it.

“Poor shit was probably out drinking all night. At least I don’t have to worry about things like that. Got my physical last week. Doc said I was as healthy as a twenty year old. Old goat was lying through his teeth but they did give me a clean bill of health.” Chuck glanced back to make sure Pat and Darrel were keeping up.

“I’m scheduled for Thursday for my annual. I don’t know why I bother though. For the past thirty years I hear the same results every time I go in. You’re looking good Charles, keep up the exercises and watch what you eat. Hell, I’m tired of watching what I eat. These damn exercises aren’t getting any easier as the years go by.”

At a slow sprint I was coming up on my targets from behind. Neither bodyguard knew I was there before it was too late. Running in between them I slammed a fist right behind the ear of the one on my left as I grabbed his neck with my left hand. The one on my right I spun, jumped, kicked him under the chin. He went flying off the path into the grass. When he bounced I was there and slapped his neck. The two ahead of me hadn’t reacted yet as I sprinted up between them and slapped each one on the neck with my left hand.

My head was down, my face couldn’t be seen as I stopped. “Tell the committee The Huntress is sorry for all their losses.”

Running back the way I came, my speed was in the range of a normal. By this time both Charles and John were beginning to get over the surprise and shock as they both turned to watch the woman running away from them. That was when they saw both bodyguards laying on the ground.

“STOP HER!” John watched as the woman left the path and sprinted across the street to disappear among the houses.

Most of those in the park who heard John shout were looking around to see what ‘her” they were supposed to stop.

==========================================

Pat and Darrel were taken to the hospital in an ambulance even though both insisted they were okay. Charles and John arrived shortly there after as John had driven the limo to the hospital.

Dr. June Hanlla was conferring with Dr. Andrew Harrison. “Besides bruising on the two men, I found a small puncture wound on their neck. They claim a woman ran between them and put both of them down. I’m suspicious as one of them has the puncture on the left side of his neck and the other has a puncture on the right side of his neck. What led me to the punctures was the small amount of blood around the wound. Of course I ordered x-ray, blood tests and urine samples from both.”

Dr. Harrison looked at his notes. Except for the bruising the two men June examined his diagnoses was almost an exact copy of the two men he examined. “I found the same thing on my two patients. And like you I ordered x-rays, blood tests, urine samples and have both hooked up to blood pressure, heart machines. We’ll have to wait a couple hours for the lab to tell us what we might be dealing with. God, if it’s some rogue virus the woman inflicted them with we might have to quarantine the whole hospital.”

“Let’s not panic and start running though the hospital crying we are all going to die before we know if we have anything to worry about.” June gave Andrew a nod. “Did you mention any of your thoughts to your patients?”

Dr. Harrison shook his head. “You know me better than that. I have no idea what I think. June, the police are saying one of the witnesses heard the woman mention The Huntress.”

“Damn it Andy, I’ve been hearing stories about The Huntress for the past couple weeks now. These rumors get started and pretty soon everyone is seeing a killer in every shadow. It’s mass hysteria. You know as well as me that is all it is. There isn’t any Hunter killer out there except in people’s imagination. Don’t you start spreading those rumors yourself.”

“I don’t intend to but we keep ALL our options open. We both have seen and treated mutants. They certainly weren’t rumors.”

June reached out her hand. “The lies we have to tell as we treat mutants and send them back out into the world without informing the government is probably going to catch up with both of us in time. If only our government could see them the same way we do. They are as human as everyone else. Just a little more blessed with unusual strengths than us.”

Smiling Andy took her hand, leaned forward and kissed her. “I love you Miss June Hanlla. Marry me so we can both live in the same prison cell after we are caught.”

Laughing, June pulled back and slapped him on the shoulder. “When you find both of us enough time to have a decent church wedding the answer is yes.” She held up a finger to shush him. “Until we have that church wedding the answer is no.”

“We will have to find the time then. Until then, I managed to wrangle us a reservation at Eve’s Hanging Garden Club.”

June gave him a wicked smile. “I heard it was impossible to get reservations at that place since they reopened.”

“They never closed, renovated it on the get go from what I hear. Took a week to get a reservation. Hope it lives up to its reputation as my date deserves only the finest.”

“What time?”

“Saturday at seven. I looked at your schedule and you’re off duty then.”

“Think you’re pretty smart don’t you Dr. Harrison.” June turned away and flounced out of the room.

“DAMN STRAIGHT!” Andy hollered after her.

===================================

At noon, Larry was sitting in the car with Neil eating the hamburgers and fries they had picked up at the drive in. Bud’s Liquor store was down the street in front of them. Elroy Garrison, the owner, hadn’t sent in his ‘donation’ to the mail drop this month. They were there to give Elroy a lesson why it wasn’t a good idea to be late on donating to the cause.

“What the!” Larry slumped over the steering wheel as the fries and partially eaten hamburger slipped out of his hands.

Neil set his down in the seat as he reached over to shake Larry. “Hey man! Larry? Larry?”

He reached up and put his fingers on Larry’s neck. There wasn’t a pulse. “OH FUCK!” He pulled out his cell phone.

“Nine one one, what is the emergency?” Was the response after he punched in the numbers.

As Karma, if one believes in such nonsense, would have it. The ambulance took Larry to the same hospital the two bodyguards had gone to. June was in ER talking to Dr. Leroy Jackson who happened to be an expert in toxicology. She was hoping there were some tests they could run on her two patients to find out if they had been poisoned or infected. When the gurney came in with Larry’s body. The EM team was still giving heart pushes as the oxygen machine forced air into his lungs.

“Did you use the defibrillator on him?” Dr. Jackson looked at his latest patient.

“Shocked him four times on the way here. Didn’t get a response.” Chip backed up to give Dr. Jackson room to examine the patient. Chip had no doubt this man was beyond help.

“Okay, people let’s see if we can do better. Get him hooked up and get his heart beating.” Seconds later the efficiency of the ER team showed as the man was prepped for the electric paddles.

“Clear.” Dr. Jackson touched the button on the paddles he had pressed to the chest. The heart monitor was still flat line.

“Again, clear.” After two more tries, Dr. Jackson put the paddles back on the tray and looked up at the clock on the wall. “Twelve seventeen. Call it.”

June thought she saw something. She stepped up beside the body and pulled his shirt collar back. “Dr. Jackson, would you look at this.”

He stepped up beside her as she pointed to a pinprick on the side of the neck. “Do me a favor and take a tissue sample around this area. I believe we are looking for a toxin instead of a virus.”

He leaned down to get a good look at what June was pointing at. “You got it.”

As soon as she left the room she headed back to her office. She placed a call. “Lt. Max Ingram, this is Dr. June Hanlla, will you get me a list of names of everyone in a twenty mile radius of Bectal and Lintus Hospital who has died from a heart attack the past thirty days?”

Max had dealt with June over the years. Some of his cases had been solved because of her suggestions on what to look for. “June, is this a hunch or you have red meat?”

“So far just a hunch. Nothing I can point to physically.” Came back over the phone.

“Okay, it isn’t that much of a request. I’ll put a man on it today. I want something in return. Give me the names of those you are suspecting.”

“It’s a deal. I’ll let you know shortly. Thanks.” June hung up with a gut feeling this was only the beginning. It was a habit of hers to scan the obituaries. One thing she had noticed lately was the age of victims who were dying. Then there was the list of missing people she seldom paid any attention to until a mutant by the name of Bolt came up. Part of her education included training in Germany when she was in the military. The stories about the legendary Huntress were ones everyone was familiar with. The stories started with a Huntress centuries before and of course there were dozens of Huntresses over time. June didn’t buy it. Most of the stories had the same theme. A young girl, a giant, The Huntess kills those robbing, killing, pillaging villages, raping women. Even into present day tense the stories pretty well had the same concept. As impossible as it was, June thought it was the same woman who was incredibly old and yet still young. If she was half the avenger the stories told, she was certainly capable of making that maniac Bolt disappear.

The more she thought about it, the more she was positive their city was dealing with the legendary Huntress. A chill ran down her spine. “May God help us all.”

June headed out as she wanted to talk to the two patients Andy had treated. When the police questioned her own patients they were so vague the information about the attacker was worthless. They were gone but the policeman who had interviewed them was still there writing notes and talking to Dr. Harrison.

June didn’t wait as she walked up to them. “Sergeant, did the victims describe the person who attacked them?”

He looked up to see who was asking. She wasn’t a reporter. Dr. Andrew Harrison looked at June. “This is my colleague Dr. June Hanlla. She treated the other two men brought in.

Sergeant Blake liked what he was looking at. “Sure. Female, tall, they think she was six foot to six four.”

The corners of his mouth turned up. “I don’t think she knew who she attacked.”

“Why do you say that Sergeant?”

“These aren’t the kind of people one would want to antagonize.”

“Would you elaborate?”

“I’ve said too much already.” He shook his head.

June’s insides were quivering. She was positive they were dealing with The Huntress. The old stories described her as a giant. Back in the dark ages six foot would be a giant as the majority of the population was smaller than what was normal for today.

========================================

Jack Wicker had moved to the Houston suburbs eleven years earlier. Jack Thurgood was his next door neighbor. Both were close to the same age. With the same first name it was only inevitable they would both start associating first as neighbors, then as friends. Jack Thurgood talked his friend into working for the same company he worked for. The enticement was, the pay was better than Jack Wicker could earn anyplace else and the hours were good. Wicker was working for the company for a couple weeks before he realized what he had signed on for. He wanted to quit but no one quit after they were hired unless they were headed for the morgue with a toe tag.

That evening Jack Thurgood noticed Wicker had his car packed. He wondered if his wife and kids were going on vacation? No one in the organization was allowed to be on vacation just now with all the problems they were having with that damn club and members dying. He walked over and knocked on his neighbor’s door.

And was met with a shotgun in his face. “I’m leaving. Don’t try and stop me.”

“What the hell! You know the rules. They will hunt you down and kill your whole family.” Jack Thurgood was reminding him of the laws of the organization.

“The company is finished or haven’t you been paying attention! People are disappearing or dying. Ever since they started fucking with that damn club trying to rein it in, men have started disappearing or dropping dead. We are all fucking walking dead men! I’ll take my chances with you guys finding me rather than a hunter.” Jack Wicker never wavered as he held the shotgun straight at Jack’s chest.

“I wish you the best man.” Jack Thurgood extended his hand for a handshake with his friend.

Wicker took one step back. “That trick won’t work. I’ve seen you use it too many times. Very very slowly reach in with your left hand and remove your gun from your shoulder holster using only your fingers. Drop it and then move over to the side.”

Thurgood was trying to decide if Wicker had the guts to pull the trigger as he had never killed anyone…, yet. Deciding he didn’t want to be the first, he did as Wicker directed.

“EVERYONE IN THE CAR NOW!” Wicker’s wife, son, and daughter hastened past the two men on the porch headed for the car.

As Wicker squatted down to pick up the gun he noticed Thurgood shift positions. “Don’t try it Jack or this whole situation between us ends right here. I’ll splatter your guts all over the lawn. I know if ‘she’ doesn’t get you, then you will be coming after me. I’ll take my chances with you instead of her. Now back off some more.”

Thurgood’s car was in his driveway and not that far away. Wicker took two shots. One tore up the left front tire, the other the driver’s window. Making sure Thurgood wasn’t going to try and attack him, Wicker got into his own car, backed out of the driveway, and with tires squealing headed off down the street. Most neighbors were pulling their curtains back to see what was going on. A couple of them stepped out on their front porch and looked around.

The next day Jack Wicker stepped into a Post Office and mailed a package to the Texas Criminal Division after making sure his fingerprints weren’t on the contents or the package.
Thurgood’s gun killed five people that Wicker was witness to. Inside with the gun was a note listing the victims names, where, and when they were murdered. The note also listed the names of those on the police force who were on the take.

==================================

The morning was a wash as I didn’t dress up to cruise the restaurant or the club. After that business in the park a shower, jeans, sneakers, nylon blouse were the order for the time until the evening crowd started coming. In my opinion the greatest invention of modern society was sneakers. The second on that list was combat boots for when the going got down and dirty. My walk through the restaurant was just that as I listened to our diner’s conversations, checked the buffet tables, and stopped to make sure everything was okay with our waitresses. If they were unhappy or had complaints I wanted to know before any of that spilled over to our customers.

Walking over to the front desk, I checked with Marco. “Is everything okay?”

He waved a hand out toward the dining area. “Ever since that power outage and us being the only ones in the area with power and food, our customer base has been steadily growing. I imagine you know all that already. Nov…, Jodi, I believe we could fill a restaurant twice this size and still not be big enough.”

He pushed the reservation book over toward me. “Booked solid after five o’clock the rest of the month and beyond. There isn’t a single one of us who doesn’t understand none of us would be here if it wasn’t for you.”

“Don’t sell yourself and all the others short. I couldn’t do this by myself. Everyone here is a key piece to this whole operation. Because all of you are pulling hard yourselves, the Garden Club has been reborn. Brent and Kathy have noticed it too. Are you satisfied with your position and your hours?”

Marco chuckled. “Ten to five? I have bankers hours. The seven day weeks are starting to wear a little thin and I understand the reason why it is necessary right now. Besides, with the overtime Lorrie is happy. She’s squirreling away the extra money for a vacation. I told her the money was hers to spend on herself. We’ll see how it works out when we get there.”

“Kathy has more temp help coming to fill in for our waitresses, chefs, essentially everyone and of course you. The ones who work out will be offered a permanent position so everyone can go back to a five day work week.” I touched Marco on the shoulder before I turned and headed to the bar. I wanted a few words with Harold, Ben and the others.

Marco watched as Nova walked into the passage connecting the restaurant to the bar. “And you Nova, who will replace you after you’re gone? There isn’t anyone capable of doing what you have done. No one can fill your shoes.”

Spencer found me in the bar. “Kitcha came in a couple minutes ago. I managed to get her up to the suite.”

“How bad is she?”

“Not good.”

“Crap! How did she get back?”

“She was driving one of our loaners.”

“Sanitize it or lose it. Find Sonya and send her up.” I headed for the stairs.

In the suite I checked the bedrooms first. There was blood all over one of the beds but no Kitcha. Following the scent of blood I found her sitting on the floor in the shower. The spray was on and blood reddened water was flowing into the drain.

I didn’t bother undressing as I stepped into the shower, knelt down beside her, and lifted her head to look at her face. She was a mess of bruises, cuts, one eye swollen shut, busted lip. I shook my head as her one good eye opened to look at me. “Have fun?”

The very smallest trace of a smile touched her swollen and bleeding mouth.

“God girl, when are you going to learn?” I started removing her clothes. I was using my fingernails to slice the clothes instead of trying to work her out of them. When I peeled her blouse back I saw them. She had two bullet holes in her chest and one in her stomach. There was a deep knife slash across her left side along with a deep cut on her left arm.

I couldn’t imagine what kind of situation Kitcha had got into where she received this much personal damage. I managed to get her clothes off and was washing her down to remove all the blood still leaking out when Sonya opened the door. “Bring her to the bed or we can do this on the floor. I work best laying down holding them when it’s this bad.”

Sonya was in the bedroom that didn’t have blood all over the bed. She was shedding clothes when I stepped out of the shower carrying Kitcha. It was then Kathy stepped in. Taking in the situation she grabbed a half dozen towels and began drying off Kitcha and wrapping towels around her naked body.

“Thanks Kathy.” I headed to the bedroom with Kitcha in my arms.

Kathy pulled her cell phone. “Spencer, I have a couple naked women in here. No men in the suite.”

“Okay, I’ll cover the door until you give me the all clear.” He was shaking his head and smiling thinking he had already seen one of those women in there when she was naked. And they didn’t come any finer.

Sonya was on the bed on her back. “Nova, lay her on top of me and let me hold her.”

As I gently laid Kitcha on top of Soyna, she wrapped her arms around the smaller woman. Sonya grimaced as her arms squeezed Kitcha tighter. “Nova, those bullets have to come out. I can control her pain and her blood. She won’t feel it.”

Kathy was standing beside me. “What do you need?”

“Nothing.” Using the nails on my little fingers because they were the smallest, I slid my nails into the bullet holes, dug my nails into the bullets one by one
and pulled them out. Immediately the bullet holes started closing up.

Sonya cried out in pain. “oooooooh”

Over the years I had seen healers work. None ever got this intimate with their patient and none could do the things I was seeing Sonya do. Their healing always took days or weeks not seconds. Kitcha could suppress pain, it was what her kind did as they wadded into fights. Her body could also re-generate over time. With as much damage she sustained it would take her a week or more left on her own. If my own re-generative powers were as slow and weak as hers I would have died many times over the centuries. Sometimes I wish I had. Living so long had a few drawbacks.

Sonya was screaming in pain. “AAAAAAAHHHHH”

Kathy didn’t know what to do. I reached over and took her hand. “Sonya is absorbing Kitcha’s wounds and pain. It’s what healers do. They know when a person is really damaged it means a lot of pain for themselves and yet they still do what they can. They are the bravest of all of us. I don’t envy them.”

Long minutes later, Sonya looked up at me. She was wiped out. “nova” came as a whispered breath.

Reaching down, I lifted Kitcha, walked around to the other side of the bed where Kathy had already pulled the sheets back. Laying her down, I kissed her on the forehead. “You crazy little nut. When are you going to learn? How many of them did you take on this time?”

Kathy was watching as I pulled the sheet and covers over Kitcha. Returning to the other side I lifted Sonya up. Kathy pulled the sheets back and we did the same for Soyna. I leaned down and kissed Sonya on the forehead. “Thanks Sonya, get your rest. I’ll bring a huge protein drink for both of you when girls wake up.”

“Huntress…” Sonya reached up with her left hand and put her fingers on my cheek before letting it fall back on top the covers. She was asleep doing her own re-generation. I slipped her arm back under the covers.

Kathy had tears leaking out of her eyes. “Human’s don’t deserve to live in the same world as mutants.”

Taking her in my arms I hugged her close. “Kathy, we are human too so that would eliminate us also. There is good and evil in all of us. We try to hold onto a majority of good but evil is like a disease, always there, always ready to take hold if possible. Don’t let this dig too deeply into your soul or it will eat you alive. You, Brent, all the rest are doing your best to make the world a little better for others. It may not seem like it but how many have time, freedom, and pleasure they wouldn’t have if you weren’t there providing meals? How many have a home, family, a life because you and Brent gave them jobs? You’re no different from Kitcha, Soyna, Eva, or any of the others.”

“Give this one some thought. Someone’s life you saved because they were here enjoying themselves with a great meal and friends. They weren’t murdered by some gangbanger because they weren’t at the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Kathy sniffed and then pushed away from me. “Thanks Nova. I never thought of it like that. You’re one of a kind. I wish I had you as a friend when I was growing up.”

That one got me tickled. “It would have been an elderly neighbor, kid type relationship. Hon, I looked like this long before you were born.”

Very unlady like, she wiped her nose with the back of her hand as she sniffed again. “Yeah, but it still would have been great.”

Kathy headed back to her office while I looked for some dry clothes. The linen on the bed with Kitcha’s blood all over it needed to be put in the washer before it dried.

Spencer was still guarding the door as Kathy stepped out. “Everyone’s decent now. Thanks for guarding the door.”

“For you ladies, any time.” Spencer didn’t need to go in and check so he walked with Kathy as far as her office.

Her phone was ringing. Kathy picked it up. “Garden Club.” “This is her.”

She listened for a little bit as her face grew more solemn. “You can’t do that! There is no way we can pay off the loan in three days. I see.”

She stared at the phone as she held it out away from her. Tears started leaking out of her eyes.

“Kathy?” Spencer wasn’t sure what was going on but it obviously had something to do with money.

“The bank is calling in our loan. We have three days to pay it off.” She dropped into her chair letting the phone drop on the floor, laid her head down on her arms on top the desk and started bawling.

Spencer headed back to the suite to let Nova in on the latest.

“CRAP!” I was hot after Spencer told me what the Committee’s new plan of attack was. “Okay, this is one avenue of attack I didn’t think of. Spencer you have one of those fresh throw away phones handy? I don’t need anyone listening in on my conversation.”

Both of us headed back to Kathy’s office. She wasn’t there. I could hear her sobbing in Brent’s office. We headed on down the hall. Kathy wasn’t in too good of shape to be answering questions and Brent didn’t look much better.

Brent shook his head as Spencer and I walked in. “Sorry Nova, after all you did for us we lost.”

“Like hell you say! How much is your loan?”

“What?” Questions and doubt was in Brent’s expression and his eyes.

“How much do you owe the bank. It’s a simple question.”

“Uh, two million, seven hundred thousand, nine hundred and forty dollars.” Brent still didn’t understand what Nova wanted.

Kathy had managed to turn the tears off although her face was a wet mess.

I held out my hand. “Spencer, phone please.”

He put a vinyl sealed phone in my hand. I quickly dialed a number.

”Attorney Clark’s office.” Was the pleasant cheerful voice on the other end.

“I must speak to Rhonda Clark right now. This is Jodi down at the Garden Club and it is very very urgent.”

“Hold and I’ll see if she’s available.”

I put the phone on speaker phone and seconds later my phone spoke back to me. “Jodi, what are the bastards trying now?”

Yep, that was Rhonda ready to slay a few dragons for Kathy. “The bank called in the loan on the club…,”

“SHIT!” Came over the ether before I could complete my train of thought.

“Get a copy of the loan, get a copy of what is owed, make sure the amount they quote if paid in the next three days is what they accept on the note. I don’t want them adding in interest everyday and refusing the payment. Get back to Kathy on her phone. I heard a double click when I called you. I’m betting your phones are tapped. Don’t call back on this phone as I don’t want them tracing and listening in. How soon can you do it?”

“Give me an hour at least.”

“Good enough. Thanks Rhonda, I’m sure Kathy and Brent will let you know how much they appreciate this extra work load tossed in your lap.”

She laughed. “Oh they are going to pay and pay. Dinner for me and some of my friends for five different nights. I’ve tried to get reservations and was told the club was booked solid for the next month.”

Now it was my turn to laugh. “You didn’t give your name before you asked for reservations did you? As intelligent as you are I thought you understood how to work the system. Okay, we have a deal. You’ll have your table anytime you want.”

“I’m on it.” The phone went dead.

“Kathy, while Rhonda is doing her job you need to do yours. I need the name of your bank, the name of the person who called in your loan, and a copy of the loan agreement.”

She sniffed as she wiped her eyes. “He didn’t give me his name.”

“Redial the number on your phone and find a name for us to work with.”

“Nova?” She was looking into my eyes.

“I’m not going to kill him.” Yet, I thought to myself.

“Okay” She headed back to her office, Brent by her side.

Minutes later, all of us in her office, she found what she was searching for in her file cabinet. Looking over the loan agreement Brent was fifty one percent owner and Kathy was forty nine percent. Someone in that bank was working for the Committee. He would call in the loan and sell for pennies on the dollar to a shill working for the committee. The Committee would own the club, their homes, their cars, everything except the clothes on their back, free and clear, lock stock and barrel for a couple hundred thousand.

As we waited for Rhonda to call back I questioned Brent and Kathy about the deliveries, the good and not good things they noticed about any of the help. I asked about the cost of the utilities, anything to keep their minds off the earlier call.

Forty one minutes later Kathy’s phone rang and she darn near jumped out of her chair expecting more bad news. She knew the bank call was probably known by all their suppliers now. The Committee would make sure of that. No one would ship anything without being COD, cash on delivery.

It was Rhonda. “I have everything Jodi asked for. I’m sending a fax now.”

The fax machine came alive and started printing. Looking over the pages, Rhonda faxed to us, I ground my teeth. Bastards were asking for four thousand dollars to do the paperwork above what they wanted to pay off the loan.

“Spencer you have a fresh phone? I don’t trust this one since I called Rhonda.”

“Last one.” He handed me another phone.

“Hopefully I won’t need any more after this but never can tell. Be a good Boy Scout and always prepared.” I was removing the wrapping.

“I prefer to be a Navy Seal and always expect the unexpected.”

“I searched your background, Kid. You were a Navy Seal discharged honorably with half a dozen medals. Okay time to get serious.” Punching in a whole lot of numbers I put it on speaker.

“Bonjour Banque de Tigress.” (Hello Bank of Tigress.)

“ Bonjour Madame, je m’ appelle Contessa Sophia deRoma. Je souhaite parler a Contessa Antanasia Dobrescu, s’il vous plaît.” (My name is Contessa Sophia deRoma. I wish to speak to Contessa Natanasia Dobrescu.)

“Ne quittez pas, Mdame, un instant s’il vous plait.” ( Don’t hang up, madam, one moment please.)

“Roma mon amour quell honneur dois-je cet appel?” (Roma my love, what honor do I owe this call?”

“Parle moi l’Anglais s’il te plaît” (English please Natanasia)

Very beautiful laughter came across the distance. “Roma, what are you up to now?”

“Need a transfer of funds. I’m going to send you a fax with all the information on it. One will have attorney Rhonda Clark’s data. You are to contact her for transfer of funds. The other is the amount I need.”

Punching in the numbers on Kathy’s fax machine I laid the papers on the tray and tapped enter. “Coming your way now.”

“While I wait for the transmission are you going to tell me how you been and what you are doing?”

“Natanasia, I’m on a job. Don’t want to share a whole lot of information over an unsecured line.”

“Ouch! What is the count up to now Roma? Can I expect you when this job is finished?”

“No. I’m going to be hotter than hell. Lot of big players in the game.”

“Damn it Roma you’re going to get yourself killed one of these days. Who then is going to call me up and ask for…, SHIT! You aren’t serious?”

“As a heart attack. Natanasia, the interest will be four percent.”

“On this. Crap Roma, why don’t you ask for my first born and slit my throat while you’re at it? This is an unsecured loan according to the papers you faxed. What is their present lender…? My god, and you call me a crook. Eighteen percent? How did they keep up with that kind of percentage? They sell drugs, rob banks, own government printing presses?”

“Natanasia, you know I love you.”

“Eight percent Roma, nothing less.”

“Three percent and this isn’t up for negotiations.”

“I thought you said four?”

“I did but you want to change the game plan. Okay, four percent.”

“Damn you Roma, you’re going to be the death of me one day.” There was a heavy sigh. “I’ll get in touch with their attorney and see how she wants the funds transferred. You owe me big time girl. A long long vacation, you and me on a deserted island.”

“Natanasia, you know I’m not that kind of woman.”

“I know but a girl can dream can’t she. Hugs and kisses, Darling. Stay safe. My life would be dull without you.”

“Love you too, Natanasia. Another time.”

“Can’t wait.” Came over the phone dripping with sarcasm. There was silence as the phone went dead.

“Nova?” Brent was staring at me.

“Natanasia is going to buy your loan and hold it for four percent straight interest. Everything has to go through Rhonda so there are no foul ups. That damn Committee has more twists and turns than a rattlesnake. We will have to wait and see if this is the last of their ugly surprises.”

Kathy, Brent, Spencer looked like they had been hit by a big bucket of dumb ass from the looks on their faces. I slapped my hands together. “Okay, it’s time to put on the cocktail dresses, get ready for the evening crowd, and make sure all our customers stay happy.”

Leaving them standing there I headed for the suite to change into a dress and heels. Not my favorite kind of clothes. Maybe I should have been born a male instead of female? Oh well.

The next morning around seven, Kitcha and Sonya came down to breakfast in the club. Both looked back to normal. Kitcha was her sex kitten self again. Sonya was sex in a dress. And both looked like they had been sharing more than healing energy. I guess what they had done to get that look could be called healing? I knew Kitcha was bi. I guess with her special healing powers, Sonya probably had to be to get close to everyone. Kathy, Brent, Spencer, and Ken had come in minutes earlier. Jeff, Will, and even Harold managed to wander in minutes later. This place was going to need to open up for breakfast if the crowd kept growing. Heading to the kitchen after taking everyone’s order, I assigned myself as the interim cook since JoAnn and her morning crew wouldn’t be in until nine. Fifteen minutes later Eva came in, put on an apron, and was playing waitress. Just in time as I sent out a dozen eggs, two pounds of bacon, a pound of ham, a dozen pancakes, and a dozen hot buns left over from yesterday reheated in the microwave. Pete and JoAnn would have had a cow if they had seen me microwave anything but hey, I can accept some modern conveniences.

After calls for food stopped coming back to the kitchen via Eva, we both settled down at the table to eat breakfast ourselves. “Kathy, have you heard back from Rhonda yet?” By now everyone had heard the story one way or another so I didn’t figure it was any big secrete.

“No. Nova…, I don’t know what to say. Brent and I can’t thank you enough.”

“No thanks needed. Just doing the job you hired me for.”

About that time Kathy’s cell phone started ringing. Nervously she looked at it hoping it wasn’t more bad news. “It’s Rhonda. This is Kathy…, You what! They did! It’s settled then? Thank you Rhonda. Love you.”

Kathy laid the phone down on the table and took a slow look at each one of us. “The lady, Nova talked to bought our loan. She floated the loan back to us at four percent straight interest.”

She focused in on me. “Payments are deferred for six months if necessary. It’s a twenty year loan and we can pay it off early without any penalties. Nova…,” Kathy started crying too hard to finish.

Brent had tears in his eyes as he looked from Kathy to me. “Yeah, me too, thanks Nova.”

I shrugged, this was getting a little deep for me. “You’re both welcome.” I got up and started gathering up plates and silverware. JoAnn was going to skin me alive if her kitchen was a mess when she came in. Eva and Kitcha finished cleaning up what I couldn’t carry.

We unloaded everything in the dishwasher and I switched it on. The commercial dishwasher would take about four minutes to program in for the first load of the day.

Eva and Kitcha closed in on either side of me. It was Kitcha who spoke first. “When we leaving?”

“Still some heavy hitters I am going to settle up with. What did you get involved in to get so chewed up last night? How many were there?”

She gave me her little girl ‘who me’ look. “What makes you think it was any of those you’re…”

“Don’t mess with me Kitcha. I know you better than you know yourself. I was around a long time before you ever got out of diapers.”

She gave me a big Cheshire Cat grin. “Well there were five of them at a party playing cards, drinking, and screwing women.”

“And the women?”

“Didn’t harm nary a hair on the head of any of them.” She gave a shrug. “Wouldn’t have had any problems except the women were in the road. I had to work with the guys using the women as shields. Slowed things down.”

Eva tentatively raised her hand. “I have a confession.”

“Oh crap! Tell me you didn’t.”

“I went out last night after Kitcha came in.”

Putting my hand over my eyes, I shook my head. “And?”

“I know what that shipment is you received. I’ve worked with you before. I conned Spencer into opening up the security room and the file cabinet. I didn’t even wake the guy when I tapped him. The second one in the house next door had already fled. Left in a hurry from the looks of the way things are flung all over the house. They need to put better locks on their doors.”

I gave each of them this is my law look. “Kitcha, I wish you would stay out of this. But knowing you, please be careful. Eva, no more. Hon I love you and you aren’t built for this. Your re-gen powers aren’t good enough to save you if you take a massive hit such as multiple stab wounds or a large caliber bullet. I’m grateful, I thank you, but no more. Okay?”

“I didn’t do it only for you, Contessa. I did it for these kids who are struggling to make their dream come true. They gambled their life this club would work out. The idea some assholes sitting in some high rise office drinking whiskey and smoking cigars believed it was theirs, really pissed me off.”

“Okay, you did it for Kathy and Brent and you got your share of blood. Now, no more. I’m not going to say I’m not glad all of you came but this isn’t your fight. Do we have an understanding?”

Eva nodded her head.

“Good. The end of next week, all of us need to be gone. The government spooks will descend on this town like locusts. Their one game is to find and kill those like us. With the final blood bath I finish this with, they won’t leave any stone unturned.”

“Huntress?” Eva was looking into my eyes.

“They assassinated Jenna. I’m going to return the favor. Four dead cops and their captain is not going to set well with those in government. Starting today, anytime any of you feel like the net is closing in, run.”

=================================================

Twelve o’clock rolled by us, the restaurant was dealing with an overflow crowd. When I walked into the barroom it was full. It seemed the beer drinking crowd had figured out they could stop there, order from the limited menu offered to our drinking crowd and be just as well served. Although not all of those customers were happy about the situation. The normally obnoxious boisterous, drinkers who considered themselves ‘real he men’ were being crowed out by more family groups. Harold and the others weren’t letting in any under twenty one but it didn’t stop mom and dad leaving the kids home and coming.

“Is, everything under control?” I was leaning on the bar beside Harold who was watching the crowd.

“We are turning away two or three couples everyday who want to bring their kids along. Other than that, which I don’t think has any connection to the committee, it has been terribly quiet. Harold glanced over at Ben for confirmation. Ben gave a nod of agreement.

“Quiet is good. I’ll take that over what we had to deal with. I’m going to do some sampling.” Heading out among the tables besides listening in to the conversations at the ones I passed, I’d stop now and then to ask if they were enjoying the drinks or the meals.

Ben watched as Nova circulated among the customers. “Damn she’s good. I feel like I’m part of one big family. This isn’t a job any longer, it’s…, Hell, it’s almost like that feeling when I was a kid and we got to go on vacation.”

“Yeah. Well I don’t care where you went, the view was never as nice as what you’re looking at now.” Harold was staring at Nova’s butt and hips. She was packed in solid in that silver metallic, short dress she was wearing. That small waist of hers only emphasized all her other assets. Add in she didn’t actually walk but kind of glided like a large cat stalking prey, she was more sex packed into a dress than anything he had seen in his lifetime.

My back was to them so I reached up with my right hand as to adjust my hair at the back of my head and gave them the bird.

“God, that girl is as scary as hell.” Harold was shaking his head. He had no doubt the hand signal was meant for him.

Ben felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. “How does she know? She wasn’t looking. She is over thirty feet away.”

A waitress from the restaurant, Barbara, found Jodi in the barroom. “A Rhonda Clark came in with three other guests. Eva had us put out a table by the hanging garden. She told me to find you and let you and Kathy know.”

“Thanks Barbara, there is something I want to discuss with her. I appreciate you keeping me informed.”

Although she was visiting with the other three women, Rhonda noticed Jodi as she approached the table. “Jodi, thank you for the standing reservation.”

“The least I could do after all you have done for Kathy and Brent. Have you been waited on?”

“Absolutely. I feel like royalty in here. Your girls are charming.” She glanced around the table. “Ladies, I wish to introduce you to our hostess and manager of the restaurant. This is Jodi…?”

Rhonda hesitated, she had never heard a last name mentioned for Jodi or her twin sister Nova. It was then a small doubt circulated through her legal mind. She didn’t believe Jodi or Nova had a twin sister. She was one and the same. The story of which there was no doubt was Bolt blasted Nova. No one lived who was hit by that mutant psycho. Her eyes flashed instant recognition. Nova, was Jodi, was a mutant.

The problem with hanging around too long in a high profile position people started adding two plus two and coming up with mutant as the answer. I could see in Rhonda’s eyes she had made me. There was nothing I could do about it. If I was forced to flee, one way or another I’d make damn sure that committee was past tense.

The other three ladies at the table were waiting wondering at Rhonda’s hesitation. Rhonda turned on a radiant smile. “I’m sorry, as I was saying this is the Jodi, our hostess. And these are business associates. Jane Carmichael, Betty Logman, and Debbi Barret.”

“Pleased to met you.” Rhonda hadn’t exposed me. “Have you ordered refreshments?”

“We hadn’t decided when Selina seated us. I believe I’ll have a martini and only one. I’m still a working girl.” Rhonda answered before the others did.

Jane and Betty decided a martini was what they wanted. Debbi was studying me. “There is a wine named Bare Foot Wines. It has a nice fruity flavor and thin on the alcohol.”

“I know the one you are talking about. We have it.”

“Really!”

“Kathy and Brent spared no expense in stocking the beverages. The food can be the best in the world. I believe our chefs are the best. However if one is left wanting for a beverage the meal can only overcome so much disappointment no matter how pleasing it is. I honestly believe we have the largest variety of beverages in all of Texas.”

“Bring the bottle if you would and extra glasses for the others. I want them to taste a wine I have been bragging about for more than a year and haven’t been able to find it anywhere since I purchased that first bottle.

“As you wish. Have you ladies decided on what you would like for lunch?” I waited as the ladies opened up their menus and started looking for the items they had already picked out so they could tell me. After they gave me their orders, I thanked them. “I’ll be back with your refreshments shortly after I give your orders to JoAnn, our chef.”

Walking away I could hear them talking about me. “She didn’t write anything down.” “Will you look at that body. I’d sell my soul to have her figure.” “She must be a dancer. Ballet probably, look at how smoothly she walks. In four inch heels yet.” “If I wore those heels I’d be a cripple before the day was out.” “She sure is tall. I wonder if men find her attractive?” “Attractive? I had to bite my tongue to not ask her for a date.”

There was laughter all around the table. “Debbi, you’d bed anything wearing pants or a skirt.”

“I don’t deny it. That girl moved to the top of my list.” Debbi dipped her finger into her glass of water and stuck it in her mouth. Everyone broke out in laughter again.

Passing Selina as I headed to the club for the drinks I stopped. “Selina, I have your table.

“As you wish, Jodi.” She knew she would get the tips when the guests left after Jodi had done all the work.

The lunch menu for the four was turned in before I met Selina and headed for the club to get their refreshments. Ben filled the drink order, placing a bucket of ice with the wine, three extra wine glasses, and three martinis on a tray, along with a cork puller. A lot of the higher class restaurants had a wine waiter who carried a cork puller on his or her belt. Kathy and Brent had discussed it and decided the waitresses could do just as well.

Heading back to the table with the tray balanced by my right hand above my shoulder, this time no little speed demons tried to derail me. As I passed the waitress station I picked up a towel, draped it over my left wrist, and then picked up a wine stand to hold the ice bucket and wine beside the table. The wine stand was placed beside Debbi. I walked around the table placing the martinis. Back beside Debbi, I placed the ice bucket on the stand and retrieved the wine bottle, wiping it dry with the towel before I held it out cradled in my arm for her to read the label.

“Mademoiselle, is this satisfactory?”

Debbi looked kind of shocked as she looked at me and then the label. “uh, yes.”

“If you allow me.” Twisting off the plastic wrapper covering the cork, I screwed the cork remover into the cork. Holding it away in case Ben shook it before he put it on the tray, one swift movement and the cork popped out. It didn’t spray so we were good. When I had placed the wine glasses on the table I set a cloth napkin down first and then the wine glass upside down on the napkin.

Picking up Debbi’s wine glass I handed it to her. “Madam, if you will.”

Debbi took the glass still not sure what was going on.

“Now Madam if I may.” I poured a quarter inch of wine into the glass.

Debbi looked at me wondering what was going on?

Having been to one of the higher class restaurants. Rhonda knew what she should do. “Debbi, hold the glass up and look at the wine against the light. Now swirl it around in the glass and sniff it. Okay, now take a small sip of it. If you like it, look at your waitress and say, very good. Jodi will then fill your glass. Usually only five hundred to four thousand dollars a bottle wine get such treatment. I believe Jodi is trying to teach us a little class.”

Debbi did as instructed and looked up at me. “Very good.”

After filling Debbi’s glass two thirds full. I looked at the others. “Ladies, I believe Ms. Barett offered to share. Would any of you like me to pour a glass now?”

Jane picked up her glass and held it up. “Please.”

I poured her glass two thirds full. She looked disappointed. Rhonda stepped into the breach again. “Jane, the full treatment is only offered to the one who ordered the wine. When it has passed the test and proclaimed good then the waitress fills the glasses of those who wish at that time or she puts the bottle back in the ice and lets the guest serve themselves from then on.”

I gave a slight curtsey. “I am sorry if I disappointed you Mademoiselle Carmichael. If you wish I will bring another glass and serve you as I did Mademoiselle Barett.”

She shook her head. “No, that’s okay. I really didn’t know what to expect. I’m good. Thank you, Jodi.”

“Je vous en prie, Mesdames, votre repas vous sera servie sous peu. Voulez vous m’excuser maintenant, s’il vous plaît?” (You are most welcome. Ladies your food will be served shortly. If I may be excused.) Giving a slight curtsey, I headed for the kitchen to pick up their salads and salad dressings.

Debbi was fanning herself. “Whew, did she just lay some French on us? What did she say?”

“My French is rusty but some thing about food.” Betty was giggling as she looked at Debbi. “Sweety, think you can hold on until we had our lunch? Or are you going to run her down and drag her off into a hallway or something.”

“That girl is smoking hot.” Debbi was still fanning herself.

Six minutes later I was back carrying a large tray with their salads. The salad dressings were in covered stainless steel cups on a Lazy Susan. Normal well known names as none of them ordered anything special.

After placing their salad bowls and crackers on plates in front of them I begin lifting the covers off the salad dressings using a heavy French accent. “Blue cheese, Thousand Island, French, Caesar, Ranch, Italiano, any of you ladies wish for something different?”

“We’re good.” “I’m okay.”

“Il nous faudra environ vingt minutes avant que les repas ne soient servis. Desirez-vous autre chose?” (It will be approximately twenty minutes before your meals are served. would you like anything else?)

They looked at each other as if someone needed to translate. Nothing was said. I gave a slight curtsey and left carrying the large tray.

Debbi rolled her eyes. “Okay, that did it. No more guys. I’m strictly a one girl girl from now on. Only one itty bitty problem. How do I convince her to be one too.”

The others started laughing.

A few of the waitresses had been watching. “Are we supposed to do that?” “I don’t know.” “I haven’t ever done it that way.” “Me neither.” “We better ask before we find out that is the way wine is served and we aren’t doing it.” “I like it. Notice how everyone besides those four women are looking. They are wondering if they ask for a bottle of wine if they will get treated that way.” “Hell, everyone Jodi has served thinks they have been served by a princess. That girl oozes royalty no matter what she’s doing or what she’s wearing.” “Un huh, a burlap bag would look good on her.” “One of my tables is leaving. I better go clear it for our next customers.”

When the ladies were finished I placed the receipt tablet on the table by Rhonda and left.
She picked it up, opened it, and her head snapped up looking around for Jodi who was no where to be seen. “This is awkward.”

“What’s the problem, Rhonda? Divide it by four and we will all pay our share.” Jane was leaning over to see if she could see what their dinner had cost.

Rhonda passed the tablet over to Jane who took a look, blinked and then looked at Rhonda. “I don’t know what you have done for these people but it had to be something big.”

She passed it on around the table.

“Ladies I guess we need to dig up some cash. Eighty or a hundred sound like too much or too little?” Betty was looking in her purse. “I have a fifty.”

“I have a hundred. I’ll leave the tip. We can straighten this out later. Debbi put a hundred in the receipt case.

Watching them leave, I walked past Selina. “Okay, the table is yours. Let me know if you feel you have been slighted.”

Slighted? It was Jodi who had waited on them. And why didn’t she bring the receipt case back to the cashier and have the credit card run or make sure the cash was adequate? At the table she picked up the receipt case, opened it and stared. There was a note in English and French.

Meals are on the house. You may leave a tip if you wish. Kathy said thank you for everything. Les repas sont à notre charge. Vous pouvez laisser un pourboire si vous le souhaitez. Kathy dit merci pour tout.

Underneath that was a hundred dollar bill. All the waitresses had talked about Jodi taking over someone’s table. It seemed when she did there was always an extra large tip left.

Her phone was beeping. “This is Dr. Hanlla.”

“June, Lt. Ingram here. Did you receive that info you asked for yesterday?”

“Yes and I want to thank you for bringing it up so quickly.”

“Have some more information for you. Four more since midnight. Youngest was twenty six, oldest was forty three. One went to Baptist Memorial, two went to Mercy, and one went to Saint Mary. Your turn Doctor. By themselves they mean nothing but the age bracket and four of them around the same time is not only a red flag but a red blanket. You picked up one yesterday. What put you on to them?”

“Before I answer, do they all work for the same employer?”

“I hadn’t thought…, Damn doc you trying to take my job. I’ll get back to you.” The phone went silent.

Her nerves were screaming, run, hide, leave. June was positive The Huntress was in town and taking retribution on some one. A lot of some ones the way the body count was going up. What was the purpose? There had to be a common thread linking all of them.

Dr. Harrison found June in the ER. She wasn’t on duty only looking at the symptoms of the patients who had been coming in. She stopped and stared when she found a Kyle Samuels had arrived at four o six this morning. Cause of death, heart attack. She was going to the morgue to see if he had a puncture wound on the neck when Andy showed up.

“I remember all those stories you told me about interesting things when you were stationed in Germany. I found this was in the papers last week.” He handed her a folded up newspaper.

June unfolded it to look at a picture of a body beside a car. Blood was everywhere, the chest opened up. She speed read the article. “Person known to handle and distribute poisons was found dead this morning. Fourteen police officers, eleven Medivac personnel, seven firemen were exposed to some toxic substance and became ill before the area was quarantined and Hazmat was called in.

Why was Andy pointing this out? She looked at him with a question in her eyes.

He passed her a high resolution photograph. “Hard to make out in the newspaper picture unless you know what to look for. Look on top that car and tell me what you see.”

June didn’t need a magnifying glass to tell it was a heart. “Think anyone else has figured it out?”

He shook his head. “I doubt it. How many people have ever heard some of the people the Huntress killed, she ripped their heart out?

June was staring at the photograph. “It was speculated those people were mutants and had re-generative abilities. She was making sure that was no longer an option. My god Andy, do we dare say anything?”

“Who would we tell? Damn it June, if the government thinks The Huntress is in this city, they will kill a couple thousand people themselves trying to track her down. If they find out we have treated mutants and not turned them in, we would end up dead ourselves.”

She handed the photograph back. “This is going to exploded into a witch hunt anyway. Someone is going to figure it out…,”

“People are already saying The Huntress is in town.” Andy figured someone had already found out.

She frowned. “Rumors are all they are. Every time someone gets killed people start screaming it’s the Huntress. Pick any city around the world and when someone gets killed somebody is blaming the Huntress.”

“You think this will slide under the government radar? They will think it is another wild goose chase and ignore it?”

She glanced at the paper again. “I don’t know. If those in government had any logic or common sense approach when they do something I might be able to tell you. However the best I have ever seen them do is knee jerk reaction. They will try to kill an ant with a steam roller when the ant tried to make off with a grain of sugar.”

She didn’t tell Andy what she really thought. ‘The Huntress was in town and extracting vengeance for some reason or another. Every report of a fresh death brought hope she had finished and left again.’

=================================================

I knew time was running out for all my friends and me. Sonya needed to be warned about the coming hell the government would lay on this town if they thought I was here. I hoped she would leave along with everyone else. Life was closing in on me and those like me as modern technology and instant communications were making it harder and harder to disappear. In time I was going to face enough men and weapons I wouldn’t survive. It would take a whole lot more than those four men who assassinated Jenna. The outcome would be the same though. I would be dead and my re-generative powers wouldn’t be able to bring me back. Ah hell, I have lived too long anyway! Sooner or later everyone dies, everyone including The Huntress.

Juan Hernandez and Carlo Mota were my next targets as members of the Committee. Neither one acted as real enforcers. What they did was launder money the Committee brought in. Juan owned several franchises where money would be impossible to track. The Check and Go, What A Burger, Sack It, Gas and Get.

Carlo ran a shipping, storage, freighting expediters company, Allied Shipping and Storage, hidden deeply behind several corporations. It was four P.M when I entered where his main office was located. Several men along with the guy who was the guard gave me an appraisal after I entered and walked over to his counter. My dress suit and briefcase was all professional business. “Denise Weathers, Accra Insurance to see Mr. Carlo Mota. I have an appointment. I called a couple days ago about a missing trailer shipment of computers we insured.”

He gave me a full body scan. “Place your briefcase and purse on the counter and open them up. Mr. Mota doesn’t know why you wanted to talk to him but he agreed.”

He thumbed through all the insurance files in my briefcase and then rifled through my purse. He didn’t find any weapons or anything that could be used as a weapon. Pointing to the door down the hallway to his left he nodded in that direction. “Go on in.”

“Thank you.” I gave him a bright cheerful smile of gratitude.

There were two guards just inside the door packing heavy guns which was very obvious from the bulge under their jackets. Carlo was behind a huge desk on the other side of the room. Walking across the room I offered my hand to him. “Mr. Mota, I know you’re a busy man. I apologize for this interruption in your busy schedule. My company needed some additional data which seemed to be lacking on the original shipment invoice.”

Carlo stood up to accept my handshake and give me an appraisal. No doubt thinking about me as his next conquest in the bedroom. He was close enough. Grasping his hand, I pulled him forward where he was bent over the table and slapped his neck with my left hand. As I spun around I grabbed his intercom system off the desk and dropped it on the floor. Neither he nor his bodyguards had time to react before I was back by the door. Bringing my foot up I caught the one on the right on the side of his head as I jumped into a spin which knocked him into the one on his right. Bringing my elbow up I smashed it into the face of the one on my left and slapped him on the neck at the same time. The guy on my right hadn’t hit the floor before I slapped him on the neck.

Carlo was shouting, “Stop that bitch. Kill her.” By the time I reached the reception area. The security guard and three other men were a piece of cake. They were down and out even though two of them managed to pull their guns and put some holes in the walls.

No one outside reacted to the gunshots inside. As I was walking to my car I asked. “Am I clean?”

“Security tapes are erased. Nothing to see.” Spencer’s voice came in on the ear bud.

God, I loved working with Spencer. Life was a thousand times easier. “Many thanks. I owe you so much, I’ll never be able to repay you.”

“Didn’t I hear you tell someone, just doing my job? Well, I’m just doing my job. And you’re welcome.”

“Buy you lunch?”

“Are you asking me out on a date?” Looking out into space, Spencer was grinning ear to ear.

“Sorta. The offer stands.”

“Randy’s is this little hole in the wall beer joint down on Apple and Track. Quiet, and they serve great big hamburgers and a basket of crisp fries for six dollars. The drinks are inexpensive too. Would you mind if we went to someplace like that?”

“I’d love to go to someplace like that with you Mr.” We weren’t sharing names although our transmissions should be secure. There was always a chance someone could pick them up and decode them.

“Follow me.” The dark blue Ford sedan pulled out of a parking space outside the gate of Allied Shipping and Storage.

=================================================

At One Plaza Place complex, and eleven sixteen P.M. Juan Hernandez was in his office on the fortieth floor tallying the receipts for the day. Carlo had notified everyone there was a crazy bitch out there. As no one was killed or really hurt everyone figured it was some dumb broad seeking revenge for something or another. Some of the bodyguards injuries included fractured jaw, dislocated arm, smashed nose, broken leg. Carlo figured those and the other serious injuries was punishment for letting her in. Then letting her kick their ass before leaving. Personally Carlo was glad they had their butts kicked after what she had done to him.

“Security my ass.” Security wasn’t even a challenge. Using the pass card Spencer’s team had made up for me. I walked in, over to the front security desk, reached across and pulled his head down into the desk. He was either out or too addled to be a threat after that. Walking around the desk while pulling the cap off a syringe, I gave him a lights out for the next twelve hours. The second guard was coming back from checking all the doors on the first five floors. When he turned the corner from the hallway, I kicked his legs out from under him. As he was going down I pulled his head down as I was raising my knee. While he was still moaning wondering what happened I gave him a lights out shot.

“Secure.”

“Coming in.” Spencer came in the front door as I buzzed him in. Walking around behind the desk he looked at the guy down on the floor.

“Only asleep.” I knew what he was thinking.

“Okay.” He looked at the monitors. “Two bruisers by his office door.”

“From the door to the stairs to where they are?”

“Approximately a hundred feet more or less.”

“Not a problem.” Pulling off my sneakers I set them up on the desk in front of Spencer.

He looked at my sneakers and then at me. “Wish this system had a high speed camera. I’d like to catch what you intend to do on film.”

Patting him on the back before I headed to the elevators I laughed. “Be a waste of storage data. I’m not photogenic.”

Spencer snorted. “If you say so.”

Taking the elevator to the thirty ninth floor and then the stairs to the fortieth, I waited inside the stairwell. “How do we look?”

“They aren’t asleep if that’s what you’re asking.” Came back into my ear bud.

Slowly, ever so slowly I started pushing open the stairwell door. “I think they noticed.” Spencer was watching the security cameras and gave me the heads up.

Shoving the door open, I ran like the devil was after me angling across the hall so I wasn’t a straight on target. The one furthest away managed to get two shots off. The nearest one had his gun out when I lowered my shoulder and slammed into him sending him flying like a bowling pin over into his partner. They both lost their guns as they slammed into the floor and went skidding down the hallway. Pacing them I kicked one in the head before he stopped sliding. Then the second one received a hard kick right behind his ear. They were both finished. I slapped both on the neck before I trotted back up the hallway, kicking both pistols to the other end of the hall.

The door to Juan’s office needed a key or one had to buzz it open from the other side. I didn’t have a key and I didn’t think I would be invited in. Doing a jump spin I had my leg cocked and unleashed everything I could as I plastered my foot against the door by the lock. The door didn’t fold but it did slam open. The recess for the lock in the door frame was torn out of the wall.

“What!” Juan had heard the gunshots outside his door. He was ready. He was sending lead my way as I sprinted across the room at an angle, rolled, tucked, and kicked back up and flew over his desk feet first. My feet slammed into his chest and sent him flying back out where he slammed against the glass window. It stopped him from flying out into space but was shattered and little crumbles rained down on him.

“Tempered glass. Good news when you don’t want glass shards making one into a pincushion.” I slapped him on the neck. “How we doing?”

“We have company. A police car pulled up outside. He hit an alarm when he heard the gunshots. I managed to turn it off but I was a mite too slow.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be down in a couple minutes. Don’t let them see your face if you can help it. If they can put you with this situation your time as security is finished.”

With an open window a gust was circulating though the room every now and then. The stacks of money on the desk were beginning to flutter about the room.

Spencer looked up from behind the counter and buzzed the two police officers in. He pointed to the elevators. “I was changing name plates on Dr. Carson’s office when I heard a commotion by the front desk. I think they are still up there. Fortieth floor. Hurry.” He pointed to the elevators before he got back down on his knees, counting rhythm and giving heart pumps to the guard on the floor.

The officers rushed to the elevators. One was open and waiting. Stepping inside one of them hammered the button for forty.

Seconds later I stepped off an elevator prepared to fight the police. They weren’t there. Spencer shrugged. “I think they are headed to the fortieth floor to capture the gang who busted into the building.”

“I refuse to ask how you managed to pull that one off. We’re finished here, let’s not hang around to see if they want to ask questions later.”

He was looking at the blood on the front of my hoodie. “How bad?”

“Just a scratch. Nothing to write home about.”

Spencer was shaking his head as he led Nova out of the building. He had seen gun shot wounds before. What she had wasn’t scratches. “Take you to the hospital?”

“Not unless you want me killed. Those like us live and die on our own. Hospitals are required to report gun shot victims. The police would get real excited when they received a call a gunshot victim wouldn’t let them put her under to remove the bullets. The last thing I would allow is someone lean over me with a knife while I was unconscious.”

“Nova, those bullets need to come out. The Garden has a lot of things but surgical instruments isn’t on the menu.”

“Kitcha can do the same for me what I did for her. Her nails aren’t like mine, when we get back I’ll go into the shower. Find her and tell her to bring up a fish deboning knife. If you can’t find her bring the knife yourself.”

Spencer almost turned green thinking about digging out bullets from a body. THAT was one thing he never had done. As a Navy Seal he had done a lot of things but not that.

At the back lot of the club, Spencer met me at the front of the car after he parked. “Nova, lean on me and I’ll help you.”

Putting my arm on his shoulder, I didn’t lean on him as we walked up the steps to the dock. “One of the things wrong with modern weapons is they leave those little pieces of lead behind. I liked it better when the sword was pulled back out after they stuck it in me. Arrows I could push on through. But those bullets don’t have a cord attached so we can’t yank them back out.”

“Nova…,” Spencer tried to not laugh. Her dark humor was unbelievable.

In the club I decided I wanted to use that executive elevator rather than walk up the stairs. “Bring a knife if you can’t find Kitcha.” I stepped on the elevator. There were only two ways to go, second floor or basement. I tapped the two button.

Sonya was in the suite when I walked in. Her eyes locked in on the blood on my chest. “Nova?”

“Go get some sheets and a pillow from the storage closet. I’m going to lie down on the dinning table.”

Minutes later Sonya had spread a plastic table cloth and a sheet on the table. After pulling off my hoodie I laid down on the table. Boy, did it feel good to just lay down and stop moving.

Sonya was wiping the blood off my chest as she studied the bullet holes. “You aren’t bleeding.”

“My body shuts down the blood around wounds about five seconds after getting stabbed or shot.”

“The pain? You want me to hold you.” She wiped my face with a fresh cold cloth.

“The pain receptors are turned off around the wounds. If Kitcha doesn’t get here soon those wounds are going to be healing over. They will have to be opened again to dig the bullets out if I don’t want to leave them and let my body shove them out at it’s own pace.”

“You can do that?”

“Not something I have any control over. Several times I have been shot in the back. I couldn’t reach the wounds. Took a little over a year for the bullets to work back up under the skin where I could cut them out.”

Kitcha came in carrying a couple long slender curved knives and a crochet hook. “Thought you were too fast to pick up lead poisoning.”

“Look who is talking. Get some more towels. When you start digging I’ll start bleeding again. Best we didn’t let it leak onto the carpet.”

Kathy and Eva came in seconds later. “How is she?” Kathy had walked up to take my hand and was looking at three holes rimmed with dark flesh.

“Don’t ask. I’m good, Kathy.”

Kitcha stepped up with towels. “Okay people I need some room.”

Sonya took my other hand in both of hers. “I’ll draw off what pain I can.”

“Honestly Sonya, I’m good but thank you. Kitcha, any time you feel like it.”

Kitcha started in with a vengeance digging into the first hole. The other three women shuddered and blanched. After digging with the knife she slipped the crochet hook in. “Got it.” She worked to keep the hook under the bullet and pull it out.

A couple minutes later she had it laying it on my body. “That’s one. You ready for me to go after the next one?”

“Go.”

Ten minutes later Eva picked up three bullets and dropped them into a pan. “I need to get back. A couple of the waitresses took over my job for me. You coming down later?”

Kathy’s head whipped around to look at Eva as if she was insane. “She just had three bullets dug out of her.”

“And? You don’t know what she is made of. Nova, later.” Eva left.

Sitting up I looked down at my hoodie with the holes in it. “Kathy, may I have a clothing allowance?”

Her face showed surprise as her eyes blinked. “Nova, you may have whatever you wish. Now lay down and let me get the bandages and cover those wounds.”

“Remember when that first day, I said medical insurance would be a waste? So are bandages. These will be gone in a couple hours. Kitcha would you find me a blouse and jeans? I feel kinda beat up and don’t feel like a dress right now.”

Sonya was still holding my hand. “Huntress you aren’t letting me in. Let me help.”

Reaching over I stroked her cheek. “Sonya, you have shared more pain than anyone here. I can handle this. I’ll go down to the kitchen and find some roast, potatoes, and gravy, and finish off that protein drink I picked up when Kitcha needed a boost.”

Pushing up off the table I stood up. “But first a shower.” Looking at the mess on the table I pointed to the door. “Ladies, go, I’ll take care of this after I have a shower and find some clothes.”

A blouse, underwear, and jeans were on the vanity when I stepped out of the shower. In the dinning room the mess had been removed. “Some people don’t listen.”

The evening turned out to be unusual in that nothing happened. The diners were satisfied, the waitresses were handling everything with efficiency and cheerfulness. Eva was breaking in a handsome dog latino temp as a Maitre d’ and that even seemed to be going well. JoAnn and Pete had organized the kitchen into a well oiled machine. I was so proud of both of them. They had two chefs they were training so they could have days off themselves. We no longer had missing supplies. The quality and freshness of the produce and meats we were receiving was above what the club was getting before. The accountant Kathy hired was top drawer and knew his stuff. Every penny that flowed in and out was accounted for and tracked instantly. Of course I threw him a little off when I gave Rhonda and her friends their meal and drinks on the house. Kathy informed him I was manager and could take liberties when I wanted. He complained and started calling the manager the Wild Card like the old accountant joke.

Owner of an accounting firm. “What’s two plus two?”

Prospective job hunter looking for a job in accounting. “What ever you want it to be, Sir.”

The club was running like a precision watch. It took a lot of people working their jobs to make it happen. Brent and Kathy could be proud and take some time off themselves.

Dr. June Hanlla was working late. She was on the net searching for some obscure medical news she had read when she was in Germany. It was one nineteen in the morning before she found it. She read it then printed it out. Someone was either able to steal the data or the vials from the government or they had managed to make their own. She was tired as she put it away, closed down her computer. She would tell Dr. Andrew Harrison and Lt. Max Ingram what she had found tomorrow. She looked at her watch. Tomorrow was already here. Make that today she would tell them, only later.

There were a bunch of bodies spread out on the floor still sleeping when I woke. One of those bodies included me. Kathy, Brent, Spencer, Eva, and a few more were sleeping in the suite every night. Kathy and Brent because I didn’t want them to become a target as they went home or came back to the club. I slept in the dinning room on a pad with the men. I was the closest one to the door. If things went south in the night I wasn’t climbing over bodies to get to the problem and find out what was wrong. It was then the automatic coffee maker turned on. No need of looking at the clock, the darn thing turned on at precisely six A.M every morning for the past three weeks after Kathy decided so many were staying every night, fresh coffee would help.

“Great!” I drank coffee with the same enthusiasm I drank liquor. Coffee didn’t give me a caffeine start and liquor never gave me even a slight buzz. The others were starting to rouse as I headed to the bedroom where Kitcha and Sonya were sleeping. There was a full bath attached to their bedroom. It only took me five minutes to wash my face, slip on a tee shirt, and jeans. My hair I tied off into a ponytail before I left the bathroom sans makeup.

Kitcha was sitting up in bed when I came out of the bathroom. She looked up admiring The Huntress’s stunning figure which looked even more sexy as she tried to dress down. “There is room in this bed for another person.”

“Kitcha my love, I am not geared that way as I have informed you for the ten thousandth time.”

“Hope springs eternal.”

“Hon, in your case it isn’t hope but lust.” Seems as if more than one or two of the people I associated with had the same idea. I closed the bedroom door behind me so the girls could get dressed.

Slowly most of us started gathering in the Garden dinning room. Everyone was carrying a cup of coffee and sipping on it. I waited until every one was seated. “My heartfelt thanks for the courage and labor every single one of you have invested to keep Kathy and Brent from losing everything they worked for. The Committee doesn’t have much left to hit us with unless they try and take out Kathy and Brent. It is why I ask both to keep on sleeping here for a few more days.”

Spencer gave me a serious look. “Nova…, Huntress?”

“I plan on finishing up taking care of the last of the problems with that damn Committee, tomorrow by the latest. My personal things I plan on taking care of will take place shortly afterward. I’ve already forewarned several of you to leave before this place is crawling with government…”

There was a pecking on the glass on the front door. I had sensed them when they had parked.

“I’ll get it.” Eva headed over and unlocked the doors.

“Shasta, Gail.” I watched as the two women came in. Others started pouring in behind them. Most of them I knew, others I had heard about, two of them I didn’t know. By the time they stopped coming we had fifteen extra women in that dinning room.

Every single one of them was a show stopping beauty. If the mutant gene did nothing else, one of the things it did do was change the women in way above average beauties.
Looking around at the men, from the looks on their faces I wasn’t the only one who thought so. Even the two who were dressed in black biker’s leathers were gorgeous besides being tall. One was six two with long polished auburn hair. The other was six even with long blond curly waves spreading down her back and across her shoulders like a cape. I had no doubt if I looked in the parking lot I’d see two great big Honda Gold Wing bikes. The ladies like their rides big and comfortable.

She was focused on me when I looked at her. “Hello Sue. Still partnered up with Cali I see.”

“Good to see you again, Huntress.” She gave me a soft smile.

Crystal, the Enchantress, was one of them who had come in. She stopped in front me. “Family reunions later, Huntress.”

“I take it this is about me and something all of you have agreed on?” I looked at Crystal before turning to look at all the ladies around me.

Jasmine stepped up. “Huntress, you’re making the house cleaning in this town too personal. Taking out Dagger and removing her heart is your trademark.”

Jasmine held up her hand when I started to protest. “We know why you did it. If they are a re-gen they can fix all their physical problems and be good as new again if not in a few minutes then a few days.”

The girls hadn’t come all this way to tell me they know why I killed the way I did. I waited.

“You’re through here, Huntress.” Shasta spoke up from the edge of the group.

Enchantress gave her a sharp look as she shook her head. Totally stupid to say something like that to Nova.

My eyelids closed to slits. My fangs involuntarily came out as I looked at the men in front of me. A low rumbling growl reverberated through out the room. Everyone felt it more than heard it. The feelings and scent of fear, death touched everyone. The person everyone was now staring at had changed from human to pure Huntress. An air of pure killing savagery touched the soul of virtually every single person in that room. All the normals and two thirds of the mutants felt the hair on the back of their neck stand up as chills ran down their spines. For most it was their first learning experience understanding what an enraged Huntress might be capable of. A couple of the men peed in their pants.

The Enchantress held up her hand. More than four hundred years earlier she had felt the same blood chilling emotions radiating from Nova. Her and Nova had been tracked down and cornered in a run down castle by over fifty-seven men. Never corner a wild animal! The only two to walk out was Nova and her. Crystal had managed to kill five. Hand to hand fighting wasn’t her best trait. “Easy Huntress, listen if you will before you decide how many you are going to kill before you get your way. We’re your friends not your enemy. Hear me out.”

‘Huntress?’ Looking around all I could see were men who had killed everyone in the village.

Kitcha opened her arms and slowly starting approaching her. “Nova, it’s me Kitcha. Nova?”

She took a step closer as those eyes turned to focus in on her. “Nova? Contessa, hon, you killed them all. Contessa?”

The eyes blinked. Kitcha stepped a little closer. “Naweena, you came back to save us. I love you baby girl.” The pupils changed back to normal as the fangs retracted.

Kitcha slowly wrapped her arms around Nova and pulled her in an easy hug as she laid her head up against Nova’s breast. “Welcome home, Nova.”

The men were gone. In front of me were my friends with frightened looks on their faces. Putting my arms around Kitcha, I hugged her. “I love you baby girl.”

“I’m sorry.” Wiping tears running down my cheeks I ducked my head and turned away. I was headed for the dock.

A moment later Kitcha and Crystal followed her out. Eva looked at the others. Everyone of them wondering what just happened? “It’s a long story. When Nova was born she was named Naweena. When she was growing up all the villagers thought she was strange. They could accept she might have been touched in the head. What brought things to a head was when she started running with wolf packs and talking to the animals. To them, only a demon could do what she was doing. They tried to kill her. Her parents protected her long enough for her to escape into the forest. For a couple years she stayed near the village. Ever the loving daughter, she keep her parents supplied in fresh deer, pig, ducks, geese, fruit, nuts and whatever was in season. The villagers would catch sight of her every now and then running with the wolves. Over the two winters after she was driven from the village they became even more convinced she was a demon. No one could survive in the wilderness on their own, much less a young girl.”

Everyone in the room was beginning to feel their heart rate and emotions settle back down as Eva told the story. She looked around, smiled, and continued. “Back then they didn’t measure distance in miles, marks, or meters. It was measured as here to there and everyone had their own measure of what here to there was. When The Enchantress and Nova shared this story with me, I kind of guessed Naweena was five or six miles from her village when she sensed people were dying there. Running back she was too late. A raiding party of twenty nine, what we would call Vikings, had killed the men and were finishing up raping and killing the women. She cut a deadly swath through fourteen or so before the others decided to run. The end was the same for all of them. She returned to the village to find her father dead, her mother barely alive. As she cradled her mother in her arms, her mother reached up, touched Naweena’s cheek. The last words her mother spoke to her were, I love you baby girl.”

Eva looked at Shasta. “Not your fault. Nova has been so focused on making sure the same thing doesn’t happen to those she is protecting, your choice of words were poorly chosen. When you told her she was through here it tripped the demons in her mind. She shifted to into full Huntress mode ready to kill everyone who was a threat to her family.”

Shasta looked ashamed as she shook her head. “I didn’t know.”

“No one is blaming you, Shasta. I venture to say all of us have dark places in our minds we wish never happened. The Huntress has a lot more of those than any of us. If she wasn’t so focused on protecting this family, your words wouldn’t have meant anything.”

“I don’t know about the rest of you but I need the ladies room after this.” Gale looked around for any signs pointing to the bathrooms.

Kathy pointed to the hallway leading back to the dock. Ten of the women headed off that way. The others knew they would need to do the same as soon as there was room.

Kathy stood up and clasp her hands together to keep them from shaking. “Linda is a chef we hired recently. She offered to come in early this morning and cook breakfast for everyone. Sandy and Caroll are waitresses who offered to come in.”

Kathy gave a nod with her head toward three women who were still white as a sheet. “I think this is an experience they won’t ever forget. Ladies, if you will, please, it will take your mind off what you just witnessed.”

Linda headed for the kitchen to get things going. Sandy and Caroll following to get plates and cups for everyone. Coffee would be high on the list on the first order. Kathy had clued them in they might meet a mutant but damn the number of them was mind boggling. And The Huntress…, like everyone else they had heard stories. Nothing like this though.

Kitcha and Crystal stayed with Nova as she stood on the dock looking off into the memories of her mind, tears trickling from her eyes. Neither one saying anything as they stood beside her and wrapped an arm around her waist or held her hand. What she was going through they could only guess and offer the touch of a friend. Sometimes one lives too long for the mind to handle all the memories of friends found and lost, all the evil one has seen.

Sighing, I reached out and pulled Crystal and then Kitcha into a life squeezing hug and laid my head up against theirs, each in turn. Stepping back I wiped the last of the tears away. “Thanks. One can never have too many real friends. I love both of you and owe you so much as you have each walked some difficult paths with me over the years we have known each other.”

Kitcha looked up at her tall friend as she wiped her own eyes. “We’ll always be there for you, Nova. You have done the same for us many times.”

Crystal reached out and took Nova’s hand, noticing for the first time Nova didn’t pull away first. “Ready to go back?”

When we walked back into the dinning room, everyone turned to stare at me. “I’m sorry for what I did. Many of you have worked side by side with me. Sometimes it isn’t possible for one person to do the job”

Looking over at Spencer I continued. “I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for several people in this room.

Kitcha squeezed her hand. “Nova, think what will happen if you do what you plan? You’re going to finish up the revenge for what the head of that Committee has done and what the police did to Jenna. What will happen to the people who will get caught up in a government sweep as they come in to find The Huntress? How many innocent lives will be lost? We all know government agents kill first and ask questions later. Hundreds, thousands and that will include mutants who had no idea your actions brought in a government scorched earth search for The Huntress.”

“Crystal and I talked it over and asked all these ladies to come and help. All of them are your friend, even the ones you don’t know have heard so many stories about you they want to be your friend.” Short little Kitcha was kinda buried between Sue and Cali who had moved in on her. I knew they were best friends. Short Kitcha and the tall girls was a mismatched trio of best friends. Personally, I figured Cali and Sue liked keeping Kitcha close as the beautiful little girl they both wanted.

Jasmine reached out to take my hand which wasn’t there. I slowly moved it back and took her hand. She smiled, she knew Nova was quick. “Too many innocent lives will be lost if you do it your way. We’ll finish up what you started. Times have changed, Huntress. We can no longer pull a sword and kill all the ones who need killing. Enchantress gave us a copy of the same list your friend Spencer gave you.”

“Is nothing sacred any more.” I looked at Enchantress.

Crystal gave a snort. “You mean besides your virginity. Not likely with the way news travels in this day and age.”

Most of those wondered if this was a private joke between the Enchantress and The Huntress? Both women were several centuries old, Nova ten or twenty if the stories could be believed. They heard Nova was a virgin. Every one of them didn’t believe it. Until now. Crystal had sewn doubt.

The ladies were right of course. If I killed the cops who killed Jenna the government would send in the seekers and the cleaners. They would be focusing on anyone and everyone who looked different. They would murder them the same way Jenna was murdered. Mutant, non mutant, wouldn’t make any difference and thousands would die.

“I apologize for my actions earlier. For the past several weeks I have been so focused on my goal, I forgot about the innocent who get caught up in the aftermath after I’m long gone. Collateral damage is unacceptable even if it is only one innocent life. Any less and I have become what I hate, government killers with no care for those who die in their search for mutants.”

“We have faith in you Huntress. Have a little in us. We’ll take care of the dregs of society you have left us. We’ll do it discretely so these people are nothing more newsworthy than accidental deaths or medical deaths. Li Su wants your police captain. Sue and Cali are going to lure one of those patrol cars used by two of those officers who assassinated Jenna into having a fatal accident. Shall I keep going?” Astra was watching The Huntress.

“No, I don’t need to know all the details. I thank all of you for stopping me from doing something I should have figured out on my own. I don’t need personal revenge. As long as Kathy, Brent and all the rest are safe and don’t have to look over their shoulder from now on, that is all I ask.”

“Spencer, we know about your ability to change, edit electronic storage data. We have a couple of our own in our group who can do the same. All the recording devices were blanked before any of us pulled into the parking lot.” Angel waved her hand to indicate the other ladies. “When we leave, none of us were ever here. Most of us have found it is better to not show up on security cameras rather than hoping the data never falls into the wrong hands.”

Angel glanced in my direction. “I was told by someone who was there in Sacramento some things went belly up in a hotel. You’re not on any of the security storage data.”

“Omega?”

Angel gave a slight nod.

“Tell him thanks if you see him before I do.”

Until now, Spencer was beginning to think, besides him, all those who Nova associated with were females. He also didn’t realize there were this many female mutants in the country. Maybe he needed to get out and associate more? He wanted more than just a memory of this gathering of mutants. He reached out with his mind and tried to turn the security cameras back on.

Nothing happened. He looked up to see one of the females wink at him as she slightly shook her head as if scolding a naughty boy. He kind of slumped down in his chair. He had been properly chastised.

“Where is everyone staying?” I knew there wasn’t room in the suite for this many extra bodies. That would raise problems on it’s own. Some of the ladies I knew were like Kitcha and the Enchantress. They had no qualms about which partner they bedded.

A couple of the women looked at Danti. “I brought the motor home. They are all staying with me. Enchantress said I could park it in the back employee parking lot. I’m guessing she cleared it with the owners?”

“She did and you’re welcome to stay as long as you like.” Brent looked at Kathy who gave a slight okay with her head.

“Brent, if I may? The ladies are only going to be here for a couple days. Would it be all right if I offered the Garden’s facilities for their meals? I know the restaurant is booked solid. I’m not suggesting we cancel reservations so the girls can have a couple tables.

I had Brent’s attention. “What are you suggesting, Nova.”

“Set up tables on the dock. Most of these ladies had to fight for survival in cities, forests, and jungles along with eating sand with their meals in the desert. Picnic on the dock isn’t anything that will embarrass anyone except maybe some of our staff.

Ken had his eyes glued on the eye candy from the moment the first two walked in. “That dock area is suddenly going to get a whole lot more crowded if these ladies decide to eat there.”

Everyone there understood the implication and most laughed or smiled at the comment.

“Ladies, if everyone has had their tummies and their powder room necessities taken care of, I suggest we begin what we all came for. These people need space to get on with their lives. And as our good observant friend, Ken Walters pointed out, they are probably tired of putting up with us.” Sue headed for the door with Cali beside her.

The young lady who had winked at Spencer walked over and sat down in his lap which took him by surprise. She put her arm around his neck, leaned in and planted one on his lips. “Always pleased to met another who can adjust electronics with their own mind.”

“uh..., yeah, okay, whatever.” Spencer was trying to collect his thoughts.

Sitting on his lap, her eyes were only inches from his. “I guess I should introduce myself, Mr. Spencer Miller. My name is Becky and yes it is short for Rebecca. The other girls and I are going to do something you might be interested in since you and I have the same talent.” She hopped up and was pulling on his arm for Spencer to follow.

“Don’t worry about the club. It has gained a few more security measures since last night.” She looked over at Ken. “You should come also since you’re Spencer’s partner in most everything he does. You can feast your eyes on the girls some more.”

Ken blushed all the way to the bottom of his feet as he hung his head. “Was I that obvious?”

“Sweety, we don’t mind and yes you were that obvious. Come on, the others are going to be ahead of us already.” Becky was pulling Spencer up out of the chair as she motioned for Ken to follow.

Rhonda walked in with a man beside her. “Who are all those women out in the…?

“TIMOTHY!” Kathy screamed loud enough to rattle the walls as the ran across the restaurant to grab and hug her brother. She was crying as she squeezed him in close as she could. “I…,”

“Un huh, me too sis. I didn’t think I’d ever see you again either.” He was holding onto his sister like there was no tomorrow. “Your attorney got me out.”

It was a couple minutes before Kathy stopped crying. Giving space between her brother and herself she was wiping off the last of the tears with both hands. “Thank you Rhonda. I already owe you so much I’ll never be able to pay you back.”

“You’re welcome. I was getting no where going through the city court. Judge Harper gave a writ of habeas corpus which was very explicit. Either produce your brother and let him go or charge him. They had already broke the law themselves. They should have turned him lose after twenty four hours. Even under extenuating circumstances they can’t hold someone more than ninety six hours. They were losing records, shifting your brother around in the jail. Each time they moved him they claimed he was a new prisoner listed under John Doe.”

=================================================

My time was coming to an end and I felt like doing it up right. The cosmetics I carried were for hiding my features not enhancing them. “Kathy, do me a favor and ask Joan if she could see me in this morning.”

Kathy stared at me for a few seconds before nodding in agreement. She had a good idea why. “I’m sure she will. I’ll tell Brenda you’re coming by for a dress. I know she has a couple waiting for you to pick up.”

“Thanks Kathy. I appreciate everything you and Brent have done for me. Harold would you mind giving me a lift over to the body shop so I can pick up my car? I believe it had a long enough time out from me by now.” I was going to miss the people here. Houston was just another city. The people in each one of these was what made them the cities they were and gave it life and a soul unique to each.

In less than a week my life was going to return to working in sleezy motels, hotels, and sweat shops. Might try out a meat processing plant? Places where they never checked if the ID was legit or not. Or maybe not. I still had a Huntress to teach all the things about survival and instinct. After I visited Seattle again as I owed a favor to Pete. A hit and run driver would be on the top of my list after I left the restaurant.

Joan and Brenda had performed their magic on me before I returned to the restaurant at one o’clock. Our new Maitre d’ Juan, greeted me as I walked in the door. “You look absolutely stunning, Miss Jodi.”

“Thank you Juan. Everything okay? Any complaints from the help or the customers?”

“No Miss Jodi.”

“That’s the way all of us like it. Let me know if problems arise.”

“Yes ma’am, as you say Miss Jodi.”

I watched the accident happening before I could get there to stop it. A man was pushing back from the table. Both her hands were carrying heavy plates of food, Andrea was walking past him. He pushed into her. Andrea started to fall and released the plates to protect herself before she hit the floor. Plates shattered and food went everywhere.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” She was getting up off the floor and instinctively looking around to see how many were now looking. When her eyes locked in on Jodi’s eyes she covered her mouth and ran crying from the room.

Walking over to where the mess was I addressed those around me. “Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the accident but these things do happen. Of course your meals will be on the house.” Pointing to the four tables around me I wanted them to know it was only them and not the whole restaurant.

Please give us a moment to clean this up before anyone steps in it. If you give our Maitre d’ your name before you leave and you have any cleaning expenses, we will be most happy to pay for it.”

Focusing in on the guy who had pushed back into Andrea, I gave a slight frown. “Sir, I apologize. These things do happen.”

He glared at me. “Yeah, will maybe you need to hire more competent waitresses and there wouldn’t be any accidents.”

“Yes sir, I agree with you completely. Please accept free drinks on the house and my humble apologies and of course send us your cost for any cleaning your clothes require.

He looked down at his pant legs searching for food splattered on his suit. There wasn’t any but that wasn’t going to stop him. “This suit is ruined. A cleaning won’t make it right. There will be stains on my pant legs and probably my jacket too. I expect you to pay for a new suit.”

I hated people like this asshole. They faked accidents and sued for compensation. I had been watching. He ambushed Andrea as she walked behind him. He had planned this accident. Now he was going to milk it for all it was worth. “Yes sir, if the cleaners can’t get the stains out please let us know and we will pay for a new suit.”

“You’ll be getting a bill alright. Where’s that drink you said I could have?”

“I’ll have one of the waitresses bring it. “What is your choice, sir?”

“Bring me an Armand de brignac Brut Rose Champagne and tell them to leave the bottle.”

Ten thousand dollars a bottle? We were going to have a discussion after he left the restaurant. And the day looked so positive a few minutes ago. “Yes sir, your drink will be here shortly.”

A couple of our waitresses were coming in with a rolling cart, mops, buckets, towels, and wet floor signs as I headed into the kitchen to find Andrea.

Mr. Horse’s Butt leaned across the table to his three buddies. “I told you I’d get a free meal.”

In the kitchen JoAnn pointed to the doors at the back. “Probably find her on the dock.” She had already figured it out when Andrea ran though her kitchen holding her hands to her face and crying.

“Thanks. Refill Andrea’s last order if you would please.”

“Already on it, Jodi. Remember, I’ve been there myself.”

“Thanks again JoAnn. When it’s ready I’ll pick it up.” I was headed out to find Andrea.

Three of the kitchen staff were temps filling in as the restaurant grew into an overflowing crowd the past few weeks. They were staring at the back of tall woman who had just passed through their kitchen wearing four inch heels, caged black pearl earrings, multi strand black pearl necklace and wearing a very daring halter neck, electric blue dress with an ultra short hemline.

JoAnn’s eyes had followed Jodi as she walked out. Looking around, so had every person in the kitchen. She softly laughed as she whispered. “People, that’s our manager and they don’t come any finer.”

I found Andrea on the dock, crying on the shoulder of Serenity. If anyone could calm her, Serenity could. That girl was a well of peace and harmony. “May I talk to her?”

Serenity pushed Andrea back just a little and held her head up. “Hon, someone here wants to talk to you.”

When Andrea looked up and saw Jodi she started crying even harder. “I didn’t mean to. I’m so sorry. I’ll pay for all of it.”

“No you won’t. It wasn’t your fault. Andrea, listen to me. Accidents happen. I know why this tore you up emotionally. You are supporting two kids and a husband who isn’t working. Sweety, no one faults you. I was watching before it happened and the man deliberately pushed back into you as you walked behind him. If you feel you can get your emotions back under control and straighten up your makeup, come on back in when you feel like it. Okay?”

She had stopped crying and was down to sniffing. “Okay.”

“If you don’t feel like it you can go home. You won’t lose any time for today. You’ll still get all your regular hours on the clock.” Walking out to my car I opened an ammo can and retrieved a small bottle with an eyedropper. It went down between my breasts as I didn’t have pockets nor a purse. I headed back to the kitchen.

Serenity gave Andrea a serious hug. “I guess we better work on getting that pretty face all tidied up so you can go back to bringing food and happiness to your customers with that bright smile of yours.”

Andrea hugged her back. Somehow things seemed all right again.

JoAnn pointed to four plates as I walked back into the kitchen. Stacking one on each arm and then picking up another in each hand, I headed out into the dinning room. The help was gawking again. JoAnn closed her eyes and shook her head. It had been many years since she had seen any waitress carry four plates at a time. Jodi made it look easy.

The same guy who had caused a mess before saw the lady in the blue cocktail dress come out of the kitchen carrying four plates. He leaned over toward his buddies. “Watch this.” When she walked behind him, he pushed back with his chair.

There was a wee problem as far as Mr. Accident was concerned. I wasn’t there to block his push as he rocked back in his chair. He went over backwards sprawled out on the floor. I didn’t stop, the people at table twenty six had waited long enough for their food.

Almost everyone in the restaurant was looking. The guy lying on the floor made a lot of noise when he fell over backwards. Then their attention followed the tall girl in heels and cocktail dress as she walked over to a table with two couples.

Standing there holding the four plates I looked around the table. “I’m sorry ladies, gentlemen, I didn’t take your order so I don’t know who ordered what. If you would please be kind enough to give me directions.”

“I had the smothered steak.” “I had the roast beef.” “I had the fish.” “I had the sautéed chicken.”

The smothered steak plate in my right hand had to go first before I placed the others. “I’m terribly sorry you had to wait for your meals. Andrea is a very conscientious waitress. It upset her when she dropped your meals. I see you have drinks, if you would allow me to bring you fresh drinks, there won’t be any extra charge.”

One of the men nodded. I took notice of what each was drinking. “Is there anything else you would like, it would please me to bring it back for you.”

The other man looked around the table and shook his head. “No we’re good I believe.”

“I’ll be back with your extra drinks shortly. Thank you for dining with the Garden.”

Mr. Obnoxious had set his chair back up and was glaring at me as I walked past his table. “Where’s that free drink you said I could have?” He said it loud enough half the diners could hear him.

“I’m going after it now, Sir. We have been quite busy as you may see.”

“Better be soon is all I have to say.” He grinned at the other men around his table. He was in charge of anyone and everything around him. Mr. Big.

There was no doubt in my mind this guy was the class bully when he was in school and he never gave it up even after he graduated. Ben was at the bar when I walked up. “I need a Wake County Cooler, a Rose Spritzer, one Does A Bear, one Martini, and three beers.”

He nodded. “I made those up about fifteen minutes ago. They must have liked them.”

Reaching in between my breast I lifted out a small bottle and placed it on the counter. “I need one glass of wine. Morgan David will do. Put two drops of this in it and in each of the beers.”

Harold was standing beside me and picked the bottle up. “Time Out? Do I dare ask?”

“Compressed alcohol. One drop will get anyone drunk. Two drops is blind staggers drunk. Three drops is close to cardiac arrest. Four drops is call the morgue.”

Ben took the bottle and was looking at it. “That would put the liquor business out of business. I hope this stuff isn’t out for public consumption.”

“The bottle is yours. Put it away where no one and I mean absolutely no one but you or Harold can get their hands on it.”

“Okay, give me five minutes and I’ll have those drinks.”

Six minutes later I was carrying eight drinks on a tray in my right hand. Passing the waitress station I picked up four extra cloth napkins. At Mr. Obnoxious table I set a wine glass down in front of him and a beer each in front of his friends.

He looked at it and then back up glaring at me. “I said I wanted the wine bottle.”

“And I said you could have a free drink not a ten thousand dollar a bottle wine.”

“I’m going to sue this restaurant for everything they have. I think I hurt my back when my chair tipped over backwards that last time. Your chairs aren’t very stable.”

“I understand you have that right, sir. Now if you will excuse me, I have others who require my service.”

At the other table I placed the napkins by their plate and set the respective drinks down for each of them. “Will there be anything else?”

“No thank you, this wasn’t necessary. You have been more than kind.” One of the women had picked up her drink and took a sip.

“We at the Garden hope your dining with us is a pleasure and relaxing. Unfortunately we can’t always control what may come into our restaurant. Your waitress Andrea, has returned and will be watching if you wish for anything else. Or if you prefer I will continue to serve you if you want.”

One of the women had just put the glass to her mouth, she brought a napkin up and coughed into it. “Andrea was very polite and cheerful. She made all of us smile when she took our order. You’re very beautiful and this obviously wasn’t what you dressed for today although you do it professionally. Thank you for everything.”

“It has been my pleasure I assure you. I’ll turn you back over to someone’s capable hands then. Andrea will be pleased. Enjoy your lunch and thank you for coming.”

Mr. Obnoxious was slurring his speech when I walked back past his table. “Iss gonna shu thus legsssss, puntsss uffen diss plazzz.”

Walking into the bar, I held out my hand. “Phone.”

Ben put a cell phone in my hand. It didn’t take me but a second to dial a number I already knew. “Waterford, police.” Was the response from the other end of the ether.

“Yes, this is the manager at Eve’s Hanging Garden Restaurant. We have four very drunk men in the restaurant. I felt it was my responsibility to report them before any of them got in their car or cars and tried to drive away.”

“I’ll send a couple patrol cars over. Do you know what they are driving?”

“No I don’t but I don’t think you will have any trouble recognizing who they are. They probably will have trouble walking as they are seriously drunk.”

“I see, did you or someone in the restaurant not notice when they had too much to drink?”

“Ma’am, they only had two light beers or in one case a light beer and a glass of five percent alcohol wine. Certainly not enough for any normal person to get drunk on. We have no way of screening people who dine with us whether they are alcohol intolerant or not. They may have even brought an extra bottle in with them.”

“Wouldn’t anyone have noticed if they had brought in a bottle?”

“Ma’am, we’re a big restaurant and lunch is a very busy time for all of us. Our job is to try and keep our customers happy and fed, not look over their shoulders to see if they are eating their meals right.”

“Cars are on their way. They weren’t very far and will be there within five minutes. Try to keep the men there if they aren’t already leaving. What is your name?”

“Charlotte Wilson.”

“We thank you for your concern Mrs. Wilson.”

“Yes ma’am, that was very efficient and we at the Garden Club thank you and all our fine officers for the hard work you do keeping our streets safe for all citizens.” I handed the phone back to Ben.

Harold was dying trying to hold in the laughter. “We thank you Charlotte Wilson for keeping our streets safe? The one person who the police would turn this town upside down to find is thanking them for her safety? Nova, there are fliers out offering a million dollar reward for the arrest and conviction of The Huntress. No one knows what she looks like or if she is many people. They are guessing she is still out there and you thank them for their service. Girl, you got more guts and bigger balls than anyone else I have ever met.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “The best place to hide is with the same people looking for you. It’s a plus if you’re vocal about being serious and glad those people are doing their best looking for whoever they are wanting.”

Ben was shaking his head. “Never in a million years would I have thought up something like that. How many names have you used?”

“Warum? Ich habe nur einen Namen, Sir. Helga Bersmith.” (Why I have only one kind, Sir. Helga Bersmith)

“It all came with time and experience. A lot of lessons learned the hard way.”

“God woman, I’m surprised you remember who you really are.” Ben filled a glass with soda water and set it on the counter in front of Nova.

“I’m Naweena, an orphan adopted by wolves, bears, and other animals after our village was slaughtered, my parents murdered. It is the name my mother gave me when I was born. I may forget all the names I have used over the years. That is one I’ll never forget.”

Thank you for the water.” I took a big drink before heading back to the dining room to check on our drunken friends.

Ben watched her walk away. “For you Naweena, I’d walk across a hundred miles of desert to bring you water.”

Andy walked into June’s office. “Busy?”

“Always.” She pushed back the medical records she had been studying about a patient.

“Any more ideas about those pin pricks we have been seeing on our heart attack victims?”

She stared at Andy for several seconds trying to decide whether to get him involved or not. Looking off into the distance she sighed.

Andy had seen that look in June’s eyes many times before. He knew she was analyzing information and arranging it before saying anything. He waited.

“Six years ago I read an article in one of our medical review papers. Our government developed a heart attack serum. I believe someone has replicated that serum. They not only replicated it, they made it stronger. They managed to make it thousands of times more lethal so only what is on the end of a pin carries enough to do the job. The government serum was traceable. Run the toxicology tests and it would show up in the blood stream and the tissue around the needle injection site. It took ten CCs to cause the heart attack. I called some people I know. Our government is still manufacturing and stocking it.”

“I asked Dr. Jackson to run a toxic test on a victim as he arrived in ER. Specifically where I saw the pinprick. Nothing showed up. I strongly suspect our four patients we had in here who claimed a woman attacked them, are dead or soon will be. Remember your sergeant said she attacked the wrong people? I asked Lt. Ingram who all these dying people worked for. He called me this morning. They don’t all work for the same company but all the companies can be tied back to one company. Security Investment Brokers buys and sells companies. Remember that guy who bought companies, raided their investment funds destroying lives, and then sold the pieces off?

“Vaguely.”

“That is what Security does. What I gather from the Lieutenant is they go a little further than that. They destroy businesses and buy them up in bankruptcy court. They can get a ten million dollar business for a few hundred thousand.”

“Jesus! You think our own government is killing people with this stuff?” Andy shook his head.

“No, as I said, this isn’t government quality. It’s a whole lot more lethal and impossible to detect.”

“How do you know it’s…, okay not the same thing but the same principle?”

June brought up a graph on her computer and turned it so Andy could see it. “Statistics. The chart for heart attack victims in this area has gone off the scale. It isn’t because of the greasy burgers and French fries they are eating. I think those in Security pissed off the wrong person who just happen to have a source to the refined heart attack medicine.”

“Oh crap! The government guys get wind of this they will send in a few teams and kill a few thousand people hoping to get their hands on this new designer medicine.”

=========================================

Lt. Max Ingram was filling out the paperwork on a drug bust he had been attached to this morning when Detectives Elaine Arnold and Maurice Ward stopped by his desk. She laid a couple bulletins down in front of him. Four officers die in a high speed auto chase, was the first thing that caught his eye. The second one read, Captain Dan Blake suffers fatal injuries after he falls down a flight of stairs in the police station.

He looked at the first one again and read the names of the officers who died in the high speed chase. He looked up at the two detectives. “You mention this to anyone else?”

“We’re not stupid. Two of our own started digging into the murder of that woman and were killed while on patrol.” Elaine was positive she didn’t want to bring this to anyone else’s attention. No one wanted to speak about a blue on blue murder.

Ingram nodded in agreement. “This isn’t her style though.”

Maurice coughed. “Who says she can’t change with the times? Damn it Max, all of us figured she’d show up.”

He pulled a sheath of papers out of the inside his jacket and laid it down on the desk. “This is the report I DIDN’T turn in after Elaine and I were called out to examine a double murder in an alley. Those guys were handled by someone with abnormal strength. Someone snitched on Dagger. Those two went in to give a lesson as to why snitches talking about their help isn’t appreciated. When was the last time you heard anything about Bolt? Hell, he’s disappeared off the face of the planet. Give me a name of anyone and I mean anyone who would be capable of taking out both of those freaking mutants? Name one who would turn on her own kind besides her? She’s here, she’s in town, and she’s taking care of business.”

It was a gut feeling but one of the strongest he ever had, The Huntress was in town and he refused to admit it. Max had heard some pretty solid evidence Captain Blake was cushy with Bolt and Dagger. No one in their right mind would risk putting that down on paper. Somehow The Huntress had connected the dots. Back twenty six years earlier he and Maurice were MPs stationed in Germany. They were transporting a prisoner who had gone AWOL and tried to escape into Russia. He was caught before he could get across the border. They were taking him back to the base for a court martial. When they passed a clearing of the forest lining the highway they both saw a tall woman standing in the middle of a pack of wolves. It wasn’t only the fact she watched them go by that sent chills down their spines, it was how she was dressed in thirty below weather. She was wearing a short leather miniskirt, a barely there crop top, sleeveless, leather vest, and carrying a long bow. They had heard stories about the huntress and figured they were like all fables, made up over time. After they returned to base, every free moment for the next few months, they dug into finding out everything they could about her. Like all good detectives they separated fact from fiction the best they could from everything they read and heard. The one idea they couldn’t shake was they had seen her and she wasn’t a figment of their imagination.

“If the feds get a hint of this we will be drowning in soldiers and Black Ops. Keep this to yourselves. Hopefully she’s gone now.” Max didn’t believe she had left but there was hope.

“Gotchu.” Maurice and Elaine walked away.

Someone who might have figured out if the Huntress was still hanging around was That Doctor who seemed to have a sixth sense about a lot of things not even related to medicine. He dialed the number.

June checked who was calling before she answered. “Lieutenant, to what do I owe this call?”

“Tell me what you know about the Huntress.” Came over the airwaves.

“Fairy tales, fables, children’s boogie bear stories to get them to lay down and go to sleep?”

“Doctor, I’m not one of your patients to have you pat my head and tell me everything is okay. You smelled something before there was anything there. Give.”

June was quiet enough Max was wondering if she was still with him. She sighed. “Okay, I believe we have the Huntress in town. She got her hands on some really wicked stuff our own government designed to give people heart attacks. You told me earlier everyone dying was connected to one company in one way or another. You might warn those policemen who ambushed the woman they claimed was a Huntress. Although it probably won’t do any good.”

“Too late. All four men including their captain had accidents.”

“Her style?”

“Who knows what her style is anymore? Two we don’t need to guess is Dagger and Bolt. The first had her heart ripped out and the second is gone. I don’t know how much you know about this woman but I believe she is the only one who could take out both.”

June held her phone out and looked at it for a second wishing she hadn’t answered this call. “What do you plan on doing?”

“Doing? I’m keeping my head down and my mouth shut. Damn it Doc, if this is the same woman I saw in Germany, I don’t want to get in the way of what she thinks needs to be done.”

“You saw her!”

“Yeah, she’s tall, six foot or better, raven black hair.”

“Where did you see her?”

“In a forest, we were transporting a prisoner. She was standing in a clearing with a pack of wolves around her.”

“Would you know her if you saw her again?”

“I’ll never forget her. I doubt anyone can who has seen her. We were in a security van traveling down the highway at fifty miles per hour. When I saw her it scared the absolute stuffing out of me.”

June licked her lips. “She’s here and no one besides the druggies and those who like to spread rumors are screaming it’s the Huntress. She must be able to blend in somehow.”

“You know that for sure or guessing?”

“It’s a feeling I haven’t been able to shake. At first I wondered if I was coming down with something. When I began thinking Huntress it all solidified.”

Max didn’t mention that was something mutants could do. “Okay, share anything you have and I’ll do the same. You’re not telling anyone else, are you?”

“Only my colleague, Andy. He’s been tracking the heart attacks along with me. He was the one who told me about the heart up on top the car after Ms. Poison was killed.”

“Doc, you need to be really careful who you share this huntress information with. Two of our own were killed when they got too nosy about the four who murdered the girl they claimed was a huntress.”

“I’ll button it up. I don’t want her coming after me.”

“It isn’t her we need to be worried about. As bad as she scares me, I’d rather have her guarding my six than anyone else I can name.”

“Understood, Lieutenant. Goodbye.” June turned off her phone and stared at it. Max knew more than he was sharing. Did he really trust the Huntress that much?”

================================

Sue and Cali had returned along with Becky, Spencer and Ken. All five spent the evening in the bar. It was there they ordered off the short menu for supper. As for the other women, none had returned by ten that night. I figured they were out partying. Each one of them was able to handle themselves if any problems arose. I figured the three I didn’t know personally probably had that same ability since they were with the others. Personally I felt kinda like I should be out finishing up what I had started. Craig Albright was the top man in that slimy organization. I had yet to get to him along with three others in that committee. The restaurant, the club, the waitresses, the cooks, everything was going so smoothly that day I felt like I was useless and no longer needed. If I could become one of the waitresses, or kitchen help, or cleanup, maybe I could hang around just a little bit longer but that was no longer an option. I would never blend back in as one of the help, not here anyway. If the ladies were going to finish cleaning up the vermin I probably should move on.

=================================================

“Dr. Harrison and party, I have reservations.” He stopped in front of Eva.

June smiled at the Maitre d’ when the woman looked up at them. Eva checked her reservation tablet. “Yes Dr. Harrison and a party of one.”

June looked around to scan the room and froze when she saw the tall woman with the raven black hair staring at her eyes. Staring back into those eyes, she was frozen to the spot unable to move or look away.

“I’ll show them to their table, Eva.” I knew the woman had made me but how? We had never met before. I picked up a couple menus off the counter. “This way please.”

Andy took June’s hand but she had yet to move. “June?” He slipped his hand around her waist. “You okay?”

Reluctantly she allowed Andy to lead her along following the woman to a table beside the hanging garden. Placing their menus on the table in front of a couple chairs I backed up and waited for the man to seat the woman. June sat down in the chair Andy had pulled out for her and turned to stare. This time June’s attention was drawn to the long fingers and long fingernails of the woman who had laid the menus on the table. All the nails on both her hands looked sharp and lethal, a length no normal woman would or could wear. They would be broken before the day was out.

It was hard for me to figure out why the woman was absolutely terrified of me? I didn’t know her. I could sense she was one of those mutants we called Sherlock Holmes. They had an analytical mind and could figure out and understand real life problems and situations before most even knew there was a problem. They were the ultimate solution solvers.

“Sir, madam, would you like to order drinks now while you look over your menu?”

“June? June? Would you like to order a drink? June?”

She managed to look at Andy. “What?”

“The lady wanted to know if we would like to order a drink. Honey, are you okay?”

“Drink? Okay…, I’ll have a Martini.”

Andy looked up at the waitress. “I’ll have a Margarita.”

“Very good. I’ll be back with your drinks shortly as you decide on what you would like to eat tonight.”

June stared as she watched the woman walk away. She had the graceful walk of a cat. A very large cat. She didn’t have to imagine the Huntress silently passing through the forest stalking her prey. It was there in every step she took.

“June, you are acting awfully funny. Are you okay?” Andy was beginning to doubt if this dinner date for both of them to relax and forget work was a good idea.

She turned her attention back to Andy. Should she tell him? Was she even sure herself? Everything in her whole body and her mind was screaming this was the Huntress. Had she psyched herself up so much lately every tall woman was going to be the Huntress? No…, this was her. Every fiber of her being was screaming this was the Huntress.

“I’m sorry Andy, I’ve been distracted thinking about work. What were you saying?”

“Well at least I have your attention now. I was beginning to think this was a waste of a perfectly good evening to get away from our work. Let’s talk about something other than patients, hospitals, and laboratories.”

“Of course, you told me the other day you were repainting your bedroom. What color did you choose?”

“I’d rather talk about what you wish to order for dinner. You haven’t even looked at the menu. Did you see that review about this place in the Sunday Times? The food critics gave it five stars and said they would double that if possible. They raved about the food and said their waitress was a ten in serving them and getting their orders right when they did their best to confuse her.” He opened up his menu and was looking. “Everything looks good. June would you mind if I ordered us a bottle of wine to go with our dinner?”

June lifted her phone out of her purse. “Andy, I’m going to ask someone to stop by for a couple minutes. Please bear with me.”

“What? Honey, you sure are acting funny tonight. Okay, if only for a few minutes. I want this to be our night.”

She tapped in the numbers.

“Hello Doc.” Came back through the electronic world.

“Listen to me very closely and don’t ask questions. Dr. Harrison and I are at Eve’s Hanging Garden Club. You must come immediately. There is nothing else in your life any more important than this meeting. We’re at a table by the hanging garden.” June turned her phone off so he couldn’t call back.

The person on the other end of that call was looking at his phone. “What thu hell?”

=================================================

“Sandy, I have your table over by the garden. The couple who just came in.” I was walking by the waitresses.

“Okay, Jodi.” She was headed into the kitchen to pick up an order for one of her other tables.

Stopping at the waitress station I picked up a pad and pen before going into the club to get their drinks. As Ken was making their drinks I was writing.

Back at the table I placed their drinks in front of them and handed the note to the woman.

June wondered what was going on? Could she have been handed a warning to not say anything? She started reading.

Why are you afraid of me?
We have never met. Why do you
consider me a threat?
The fear scent you are giving off is
scaring the normals around you even though
they don’t know why. Calm yourself, please.

June read the note twice, her eyes and her mind going back to the word normals. Did the Huntress think she was a mutant? “Andy do you have a pen?”

He felt the pockets on his shirt and jacket. “No why?”

I handed her a pen after I pulled it out from between my breasts. I didn’t plan this; it was where I slipped it when I finished writing the note.

She wrote ‘I’m not a mutant’ and handed it back.

Leaning down close to her ear I whispered. “I sensed you before you ever walked in the door. Not the same way you figured me out but the results are the same. If you want to claim you aren’t, that is fine by me. I totally understand as we aren’t high on the good neighbor welcoming committee of those in government.”

I straightened up. “Have you decided on what you would like to eat?”

“We changed our minds about the drink. Leave these but bring a bottle of Pinot Noir.” Andy was sure a bottle of wine would help everyone relax.

“Excellent choice.” I left to get their wine.

“Do you know her? What was it you two were discussing.” Andy was curious what was going on?

June’s mind was asking the same thing. What was going on? The Huntress was wrong. She wasn’t a mutant. She picked up cuts and bruises and healed slowly…? Maybe not that slowly. Had she ever been sick in her life? If she was she didn’t remember it. She never thought about it before. She held out her right hand and examined her nails. As a doctor she always kept them trimmed short. Pathogens and other things can hide and be carried under one’s nails. What would it be like to have nails as long as the Huntress? How in the world did she manage them?

Picking up the tray Ben had set the ice bucket, wine, and two glasses on I headed back to the couple’s table. It was hard to believe the woman didn’t know she was a mutant. Not with the kind of analytical mind her kind had. Yet, her body language and voice indicated she truly didn’t know. At the waitress station I picked up the wine stand, two cloth napkins, and laid a towel over my left arm.

Walking across the dining room I heard the waitresses behind me. “Jodi is serving wine.” “Watch this, she does it so elegantly.” “Watch the faces of those around her.” “I’d pay good hard earned money to have her serve me wine.”

A smile came to my face as I approached the table. Setting the wine stand down, the bucket of ice with the bottle of wine was placed on it. A napkin was placed next to the man and then the woman, a wine glass turned upside down on each. Lifting the bottle out of the ice bucket I wiped it off and held it out for the man to read the label.

It was a heavy French accent I began “Monsieur, ce vin est-il à votre gout?”
(Sir, this wine acceptable?)

Andy blinked a couple times as he looked from the bottle to the woman holding the bottle. He was guessing if she asked him to pour the wine? “uh…, yes.”

Holding the bottle so only the woman could see what I was doing, I slid a fingernail up under the wire wrap on the top and cut it. Holding the bottle so if it sprayed no one would get splashed and using the cork puller I removed the cork.

It was evident the man had been served or seen it done this way before. He held up his wine glass. I poured a half inch of wine into the glass. He swirled it around, held it up to look at it against the light, smelled it, and took a sip.

“Excellent.” He held out his glass so I could fill it three quarters full.

I turned to the woman. “Madame, puis-je vous servir aussi?” (Madam, if I may serve you?)

June was looking from my face to my nails to my eyes and back at my nails before she turned her glass right side up and held it. “Merci, vous avez une methode très impressionnante d’ouvrir une bouteille de vin. Mon compagnon de diner ne comprend pas le Français.” (Thank you, that is a very impressive way you have of opening a bottle of wine. My dinner companion doesn't understand French)

Replacing the wine bottle in the ice bucket my attention turned to the man for they like to be the decision maker if they are on a date. “Merci, have you decided on what you would like for your meal?”

“No, give us a little time if you would. My date seems to be someplace else tonight.”

“Prenez tout le temps don’t vous avez besoin, Messieurdame. Veuillez m’indiquer quand vos souhaitez que je prenne votre commande, s’il vous plaît.” (I’ll give you all the time you need. Please indicate when you wish for me to take your order.) I didn’t repeat in English this time. The woman could do that. I walked away to the entrance desk to help guide arriving customers to their tables.

June was watching and muttered under her breath. “A very large cat.”

Andy had been looking where June was looking. He glanced over at her for a second. “What did you say?”

“I said she walks very gracefully.”

Andy was intelligent enough to not respond even though he agreed. It was the trick question, honey does this dress make me look fat. “uh…, what did she say before she left?”

“She said we could have all the time we wanted to pick out what we would like to eat.”

“Well, she could have said it in English so we both would understand.”

Or said it in ten thousand other languages, June was thinking. Funny she never thought of it before as none of the reports about the Huntress ever mentioned what language she spoke. “Andy, she’s not a waitress. Look at how she’s dressed. That is a cocktail dress. Her heels are four inch. No waitress in her right mind is going to spend the evening serving meals while she’s wearing those kind of heels. They would be crippled before the night was up. I admit this is an upscale restaurant. It isn’t that upscale. She probably picked up you were a doctor when you said you had a reservation and decided to impress you.”

Andy looked across the room at the tall woman leading other dinners to a table. He turned his attention to June. “It wasn’t me she was focusing her attention on. She’s probably a lesbian.”

June threw her napkin down. “ANDY! I’m ashamed of you. I believe I better go before your manners get any worse.”

“June, I’m sorry. It slipped out. I didn’t mean it. Please, don’t go.” He stretched his arm across the table holding out his hand to her.

June settled back down. Her nerves were on edge. She figured she had a valid excuse. Who wouldn’t be knowing they were in the presence of a legend, The Huntress.

Stepping into the kitchen I picked up a pitcher of ice water. Circulating among the diners, offering to refill the glasses, it was a way to make conversation and ask if they were enjoying their meal without annoying them.

It was approximately twelve minutes later, I was across the room when the couple I had seated looked up from their menus and looked around the room. I didn’t have to guess, it’s a universal signal they were ready to order. They were searching for a waitress. After I took their order, the female asked for an extra wine glass. I was headed to the kitchen to turn in their order and pick up their salads.

June leaned across the table. “Andy, get your mind out of the gutter and look at how she walks. She doesn’t really walk like everyone else. It isn’t her heel that comes down first. It’s her the balls of her feet and her toes. She glides.”

That wasn’t the part of her anatomy he was looking at when June told him to look. After she mentioned it, she was putting her toes down first. It was the first time he ever really thought about how people walked. Why did June bring it up?

June turned over the piece of paper the Huntress had passed to her and wrote something on the back of it. She handed it to Andy. “Read this side first.”

It started out, “Why are you afraid of me.” Andy read through the first part and it never dawned on him what it was all about until he read what June had wrote. “I’m not a mutant.” He reread the first part four more times until the words “scaring the normals” registered. His eyes full of questions flashed up to look at June.

She motioned for him to turn the note over. He read the other side. “You are being served dinner by The Huntress. Turn her in, you killed us both.”

Did June mean she would kill both of them? His heart was racing along with his mind.

When I returned with the salad along with the salad dressings, the man was giving off the fight flight pheromones, his blood pressure was up along with his heart rate. After I placed the salads, crackers, dressing on the table along with that extra wine glass I leaned over to whisper in his ear. “Your date told you. Now you’re scared of me after she finally calmed down. Yelling Huntress will get a lot of people hurt possibly killed as everyone panics. As a doctor are you sure you could live knowing you caused people to die by your actions? You came here with intentions of seducing your date. I smelled that on you when you walked in our door. Why don’t you think along that idea and calm down. After your meal, you’ll walk out of here, possibly have a nightcap with your girl, maybe get lucky. I could care less who you are or what you do for a living or that you know who I am as long as others don’t get hurt or die because you did something dumb.”

“S’il yous plait, parlez-lui, s’il hurelera Huntress les gens paniqueront et mourront peut-etre. Votre repas sera pret dans une quintaine de minutes. Je vous en remercie.”
(Please talk to him. He yell Huntress, people will panic and possibly die. Your meal will be in about fifteen minutes. Thank you)

Lt. Max Ingram walked in the door, looked around, saw June and that other doctor over by the hanging garden. He waved the Maitre d’ off. “I see my party, thank you.”

When he reached the table he pulled out a chair and sit down between them. “Doctor, would you like to clue me in why this is the most important thing I have ever done in my life?”

“Andy, would you pour my good friend Lt. Ingram a glass of wine? Or maybe you would like a Margarita or a martini? We haven’t touch either one of them.”

Max nodded. I’ll take that Margarita if that’s okay.”

Andy moved the glass over in front of the Lt. While June moved the martini over in front of him. She smiled and softly said. “You will probably need both. Remember when you told me you would prefer to have the Huntress guarding your back than anyone else?”

Max took a drink of the Margarita as he nodded in agreement. He wiped his lip with the napkin June handed him. “Yeah, and I meant every word of it too. All the research Maurice and I did while stationed in Germany? When one filtered out fact from fiction she was doing our job without all the bleeding hearts getting in the way.”

Returning with the plates I noticed the extra person at the couple’s table. Was he a late arrival? The woman did ask for an extra wine glass. Although it looked like he had been furnished the two drinks they ordered before they ordered wine.

He was talking to the man when I set the plate in front of the woman. He switched his attention to June when I set the man's plate in front of him.

Lt. Ingram had just taken another sip of his drink when June smiled sweetly at him. “Lieutenant I want you to meet our hostess.”

Max turned to say hi when he looked up. AND…, sprayed Margarita.

Quickly I picked up the extra napkins off the table and began wiping off the woman’s arm, her dress, and the table in front of her before picking up another napkin and wiping down the jacket of the Lieutenant. “Ma’am if you will give me a little time, I’ll bring another plate of food.”

“Lieutenant, are you okay?”

June looked at the Huntress. “You know him?”

“The Lieutenant and I met in passing twenty four years ago in Germany this coming November. If he wasn’t a Lieutenant, he was impersonating an officer with that gold bar he had on his shoulder.”

Max finally got his wits together. “You remember all that?”

“Yes, every detail. You were driving a blue Air Force van. There was another man in that van with you. A non com as he didn’t have any thing on his shoulder. Do you remember it?”

He nodded. “I’ll never forget it. Every detail is burned into my memory. You had a lot of company around you.”

Sadly I reflected the memory of them. “All dead now. That kind of life is getting harder and harder to survive. I don’t imagine it will be too long before I join them. If there is a God and a life after this, I will be allowed to roam the forests with all my friends for eternity. It is the only time I have truly found peace in my heart and my soul. Please, I must go and order another meal for this table. Do you wish to eat also?”

“No thank you. I’d like to talk some more if you have time.”

“To delay me?”

Shock and then disappointment spread across Max’s face. “Not in this lifetime. What made you think I would want to delay you?”

“You have the smell of a police station on you. You aren’t a visitor, it has permeated your skin and your clothes. There is also that police issued gun on the right side of your belt and handcuffs on your left.”

“Twenty four years ago I fell in love with a vision. The most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life. I’ve spent the last twenty four years reading everything I could find about her, hoping to see her again.”

“That’s very sweet of you but it doesn’t alter the fact we are on opposite sides of the law. Now if you will excuse me, I need to go reorder this couple’s dinner. Are you sure you wouldn’t like me to order something for you?”

It looked like June might break out in giggles as she looked up at Nova and then at Max. “Order something. It will give you an excuse to stay and admire your vision a little longer. I mean after all, a twenty four year wait should be rewarded.”

Andy was smiling when he looked at June. “At least I don’t have to wait twenty four years to see the woman of my vision.”

Max pointed to Andy. “I’ll have what he’s having.”

The Lieutenant wasn’t lying. I could easily sense when someone was lying. It was one of those gifts of this damn mutant life I had been cursed or blessed with. And that particular gift had saved my own life a thousand times over. If he slips and tells any of those at where he worked, I’d be drowning in police, government agents, and military. Time was getting short and I needed to disappear. The others had to be told they could no longer hang around here. Spencer? He would need to use his own judgment whether he would stay or not since this was his home turf. Getting other mutants killed, or worse, captured because I happened to pass through was not any part of life I could contemplate. Everyone who got close to me became a potential target for government. The experiments the government did on mutants they captured were as evil as the worse mutants.

After Nova walked away, Max moved around to the other side of the table so he could watch as the woman of his dreams circulated among the customers in the restaurant. He didn’t fail to notice the uncommonly beautiful short blonde and the auburn haired beauty as the two women lead customers to their tables. They also seemed to circulate freely coming and going in the dinning room. There was no doubt in his mind they were friends of the Huntress. Everything he had ever read and researched hinted at the possibility some of the women mutants were above average in beauty. The odds of The Huntress, herself an exceptionally beautiful woman, and two others of like nature working in the same restaurant couldn’t be a coincidence.

Max turned to June. “Doc, how old do you think our girl is?”

“Twenty? Maybe nineteen?” June thought it was an odd question.

“Not even close. Remember I said I saw her twenty four years earlier? She was nineteen or twenty then, certainly not a little girl. And before you ask, it was her not her mother. She said she remembered me. I don’t believe there have been several different women over several hundred years. The stories about her began three or four thousand years ago.”

June looked at Max trying to comprehend what he was insinuating. “You don’t honestly believe she’s the one and the same!”

Max didn’t answer as a smile spread across his face.

“Impossible!” Andy tossed into the conversation.

“Of course it’s impossible.” June was staring at Max.

“Okay, how do you explain any of the stories you have read? I don’t mean the lies and fabrications, but the ones where there isn’t any dispute.

June and Andy were staring at Max. Both minds thinking the same thing, could it be possible?

“Tell me you haven’t read about or met one of them who doesn’t seem to age. When it becomes more than obvious to the friends or neighbors, they suddenly disappear. No forwarding address, no nothing. Hell, nine out of ten people believe their friend or neighbor has been kidnapped. I can tell you we get one or two calls a year about disappearing people who had no enemies, no debt, and good jobs. They cash out everything they own and step out of one life into another. Of course I can’t prove it. All I have are files of several dozen people who have disappeared the same way.”

Max sighed. “Who knows how long they live? If they can live one or two life times longer than us, what’s the limit?

Walking over to the Maitre d’ counter Eva was there as Kitcha was leading some customers to a table. “I’ve been made. The table I came from, the man in the mismatched pants and jacket is a detective. Twenty six years ago he saw me standing in the middle of Nagaru’s wolf pack. He remembers me. There wasn’t any use to deny it when he asked. He said he isn’t going to report me so we have a little time. Tell everyone to disappear. This restaurant and club are to be considered a hot zone now. No one is to be here come morning.”

A worried look was on Eva’s face as she looked across the room and the man. “Nova?”

“Safe for now but all that needs to happen is the wrong word or say something to the wrong people. I’m going out to the motor home and warn the other girls they have to pack it up tonight. I’ll come back at another time and finish up this mess. I’m not going to let them destroy Brent’s and Kathy’s lives.”

“I spread the word.” Eva turned to take care of some customers coming in.

Twenty minutes later I had informed the girls in the mobile home. Not all of them were there. Those who were said they would alert the others. They said they would be gone before the sun came up. I thanked them for their support and gave each and everyone a hug and a kiss on the cheek. They put their own lives in danger by being close to me.

The little coffee maker was eeeee it’s little heart out telling everyone it was making coffee and it was time to get up.

Kathy was in the bedroom of the executive suite where she had been sleeping for the past several weeks. She raised up on the and bed and looked around. Usually one of the women was in bed with her and by now others would be tracking through to the bathroom. She was the only one in the room. She rolled out of bed, found clean slacks, bra, and a blouse. Slipping on her sneakers she headed to the common room. Brent was sitting up on one of the sleeping pads on the floor.

She looked around the room. “Where is everyone?”

“Probably in the dinning room. I guess we overslept?”

“I’m going down to hear what is on the agenda for today.” Kathy was headed for the door.

“I’ll be right behind you.” Brent was pulling on his shoes.

When they walked into the dinning room there was Spencer and Kitcha drinking coffee.

Human nature to search even when one already knows. Kathy looked around the empty dinning room. “No one eating breakfast this morning?”

Spencer cleared his throat. “Last night Lieutenant Max Ingram stopped in. He remembered Nova from seeing her in Germany when he was in the military. He knew she was the Huntress. Nova and all the others…, except Kitcha left last night after everyone bedded down.”

Kathy wilted into a chair. “Oh no, what will we do? We can’t fight them ourselves.”

Brent pulled up a chair beside Kathy and put his arm over her shoulder.

Spencer looked at Kitcha. “You’re up.”

“Kathy, Brent, all those ladies who were here the last two days? They are mutants also. The government gets their hands on them and it’s all over for any of them who are caught. Each of them are in a class all their own and good at what they do. They took out the remaining members in that committee Nova wanted to eliminate before she had to leave. Craig Albright was head of the group. Their deaths could have come from anyone. Several of those ladies are better than good with a gun. There are a whole lot of businesses who will find they no longer have goods stolen or paying to not have things stolen. Eve’s Garden Club wasn’t the only business they were destroying.”

Kathy had her hand over her mouth. “I owe them so much. Nova, I owe her close to ten thousand dollars. If I give you the money can you make sure she gets it?”

Kitcha shook her head. “I have no idea where she has gone or how to get in touch with her. Nova comes and goes at her own pleasure. The only definite about her is she will be in the thick of things when the going gets down and dirty.”

“I hate to think of her out there needing money to survive like she did when she showed up here.”

Kitcha smirked. “Nova is a bottom dweller. I don’t mean that in a bad way. It’s where people who are most desperate for help seldom are able to find any and if they do they can’t afford it. Nova doesn’t need for money.”

“Do you know why the bank gave you a sweetheart deal of a loan when they don’t even know you and your credit history isn’t the best?”

Brent, Kathy, and Spencer wondered where this conversation was going. Kathy shook her head. “Because Nova asked them?”

Kitcha smiled. “It’s Nova’s money.”

“You’re not joking!” Brent was staring at Kitcha along with Kathy and Spencer.

“I wasn’t there so I didn’t hear the conversation. I bet at some point in the conversation she said Contessa. Nova is a Countess or Contessa Sophia deRoma. I am telling you things Nova has kept secret and very few know about her. She likes all three of you very much and wouldn’t want you to worry about her. She would kill me if she knew I was telling you this…, Well maybe she wouldn’t really kill me.”

Spencer kinda smirked as the gave that some thought. “Nova’s family should be set for life when she decides to settle down.”

Kitcha focused in on Spencer. “That’s in poor taste.”

“Why? What did I say? I only mention they weren’t going to be poor.”

Kitcha shook her head. “You’re serious aren’t you? Spencer, how old are you?”

Spencer still couldn’t understand what he had said that was wrong. “I’m forty six and thinking about settling down myself and raising a family. I know Nova is out of my league. I figured someone like Rebecca would be nice.”

Kitcha closed her eyes and shook her head before she looked at Spencer again. “You really don’t know do you?”

“Know what?” Spencer was wondering where this conversation was going?”

“Every mutant’s parents are normal. Mutation isn’t hereditary. Only God knows where it came from or how it picks certain people and not everyone. Spencer, we can’t have children. Something pertaining to conceiving is broken inside us. When we die that’s the end of our line. Probably God’s way of making sure mutants don’t crowd out normals. When it’s over there isn’t going to be any family to tell us goodbye for any of us carrying the mutant code. Male, female doesn’t make any different, only those who adopt become parents.”

She gave Spencer a weak smile. “I can understand you not wanting to get close to other mutants and learning some of these things. All of us try and hide from various governments as much as possible.”

Spencer shook his head. “I didn’t know.”

“Don’t feel too bad. Government doesn’t know either. They keep experimenting on those of us they catch, trying to duplicate the mutant, virus, DNA, whatever and it will never happen.”

By the time Ten O’clock rolled around the restaurant started filling up with diners. Despite the fact Marco and all the waitresses were doing their jobs efficiently. JoAnn and all her help already had food orders moving out. Harold, Ben and all the others had the barroom sufficiently covered. The restaurant felt empty as if it was lacking something. Everyone there, down to the last man and woman felt it. Kathy was standing in the hallway looking back into the dinning room. Business was better than it had ever been and she felt like crying. Brent was in his office trying to take care of the phone calls and paper work and having little success. Nova and the others had come into their lives and stole everyone’s heart. They would be missed but never forgot.

Kitcha took one last look around and left without saying anything. It would be thirty or forty minutes before anyone realized she was no longer there. No one noticed the older dirty brown Ford PU as it slowly pulled out of the parking lot. The driver glanced at her shorter friend. “Where you going now?”

Scooter asked me to stop by and visit for a while. I guess I’m headed north to Alaska. And you?”

Enchantress curled up her lip for a second in thought. “Think I’ll take Logan’s offer to fly over to Ireland in his private jet. Said he was headed that way and offered me a free ride.”

“Any idea where Nova headed?” Kitcha knew Crystal usually had an idea where most of the girls were at any given time.

“Not this time. Only she’s going to be gone for awhile. You know she found another Huntress don’t you?”

“No I didn’t know. That’s certainly surprising after all these years. I thought Nova was the only one.”

“Nova said the girl didn’t even know herself until she told her. No survival skills, nothing. Figured that was what got Jenna killed. Nova was going to disappear with the girl and train her to use her instincts before she became another Jenna.”

“Think she will be as good as Nova?”

Crystal snorted. “Hah, never happen. Nova is in a class all her own. She is, The Huntress.”

=============================

Spencer had informed Brent and Kathy he was no longer needed. Him and Ken would return to their company jobs. He was out in the parking lot thinking of the past month and yesterday. When Becky talked him into going with them he didn’t know what to expect when they parked off the road close to Choux Slew. It was a main road with a nasty hard left corner immediately after Maque Bridge over the drainage canal. The city had talked about “doing something” as there were several wrecks including fatalities there every year. Despite all the caution, speed signs, some people didn’t slow down for the curve. At two seventeen a Honda Goldwing motorcycle came flying down the highway with a police car in hot pursuit. The motorcycle driver laid down rubber to the corner, leaned the cycle way over as they took the curve and gunned it. The police car never slowed down as they hit the bridge, went airborne, and flew a couple hundred feet out into Choux Slew.

“That was easy. Come on Sue, we need the other one before a crowd starts gathering.” Becky was looking up the highway.

Spencer looked at Becky and then turned to look down the highway where she was looking. A second Honda motorcycle blasted into view with a second police car hot on it’s tail. Like the first, the bike braked, laid it over for the curve and blasted away. The police car kept going and it too went airborne even further out into the slew than the first one.

Darla started up the van, pulled, out and was driving away. Spencer and Ken were looking at each other and then at the girls. Spencer had felt Becky doing something but what?

She glanced over at him. “That was the four officers who assassinated Jenna. Think of OnStar and their control over anyone’s car. I took over the brakes, steering, and accelerator. Their deaths are nothing more than vehicle malfunction. Nothing to tie any of it back to Huntress. We look after our own. We also try and do our own housecleaning when one goes rogue. One way or another all of us owe our lives to the Huntress whether directly or indirectly.”

Spencer didn’t have a response. These women were frightening in their own way. They were beautiful and deadly. “It won’t take long for police to put out an APB on two motorcycles.”

Becky and Darla smiled. Darla gave a short glance in his direction. “Dash cams in the police cruisers are toast. The police lost radio contact before they started chasing the bikes. Jammers were on the bikes. Best the police will have is witnesses saying the police were following two bikes. They are loaded up in the back of a truck and headed out of state. Different license plates and different paint after being washed down. Cali and Sue will be in…, a thousand miles from here by this time tomorrow. The bikes will be garaged for a cooling off period before they are taken out again.”

Spencer didn’t know if he should mention it or not. “That leaves Craig and Captain Blake.”

Becky looked at her watch. “Probably taken care of. Craig’s cell phone was used to call Blake for a meeting. One of Craig’s four guardsmen shot and killed Craig along with the other three guards before turning the gun on himself. At the Lormar building a lot of steps up to the front doors. Blake trips and falls, receives a life ending bash on the sharp edge of the concrete steps. The last call on his phone is from Craig requesting a meeting. Dirty laundry all around. The police investigation will glass things over as much as possible.”

Spencer shook his head. The security people he had called in to protect the club could take lessons from these ladies. They were definitely in a league of their own.

In the parking lot Spencer started up his car and slowly pulled out into the street. His life had been changed just as Brent and Kathy’s and everyone else who met Nova and the other ladies.

=================================================
The old twin engine turboprop loaded with cargo plus two women was cutting smoothly through the sky after dropping down to ten thousand feet. The pilot turned and looked over his shoulder at two young women. “You’re both insane. There is nothing down there.”

Mikel, the crew chief was thinking the same thing as he had been talking to and studying the two for the past two hours. It was a waste of life for the girls to bail out over the Siberian Forest with nothing more than a couple backpacks.

Nova gave Mikel a hug. “Appreciate the ride. Don’t worry about us.”

She gave Michaela a final check. Both girls were wearing Kevlar jumpsuits to keep from getting torn up if they landed in the trees instead of the clearing Nova had seen in the satellite photo. “If it looks like trees, keep your feet, legs tightly together, arms folded tightly in front of your chest, head up. Don’t be looking down as you might get a branch in the eyes. If you get tangled up don’t panic. I’ll come and get you. Open your chute when you leave the aircraft and follow me.”

“If you lose your bow…,” Nova pointed at the long bow Michaela had in her left hand. “Don’t worry, we will find it. Probably have a lot of help if we want. I noticed two wolf packs in those reconnaissance photos I paid for. Any questions?”

Michaela shook her head. “You’re going to get us both killed or eaten alive.”

Looking at the two girls, Mikel knew it would be the cold that got the girls first. Then the wolves or whatever else was down there would feast on frozen bodies. They definitely were not wearing enough clothes to be dropping into the Siberian wilderness. Having pulled a bow and a few arrows in his time, he looked at and tried the bows each carried. When he tried pulling them, he only managed to draw the string back a couple inches. Eyes questioning ‘what the hell’ when he handed the bows back. The one called Nova took hers and pulled it back as if she had an arrow knocked. She held it as she swept around the cabin targeting moving game. Mikel was stunned. He didn’t think there were any men who could do what she did.

“FOUR MINUTES. WE HAVE DEPRESSURIZED.” Sonya, the copilot, yelled back into the cabin.

Mikel stepped up to the cargo door and hesitated knowing it was going to be brutally cold. The girls were definitely bailing out to their deaths. Gathering his courage he levered the door dogs, pulled the door in and slid it to the side on its rails. The plane was designed for military and airborne troops before it became a cargo aircraft. The door was designed such so it didn’t open out into a hundred mile per hour slipstream. Immediately after he opened the door hoarfrost started collecting on everything inside the aircraft.

Sonya turned the cabin heat all the way up along with the window defrosters as frost collected on the windshields. “THIRTY SECONDS.” And almost immediately. “NOW!”

Nova and then Michaela left the plane. Mikel immediately closed the cabin door. The aircraft made a long lazy turn to the left. The cabin warmed back up and the windows defrosted. Everyone was staring out as two parachutes opened up, one after the other. The girls seemed to be okay for now and it looked like they would make the clearing as they steered their chutes to head that direction. After making the circle, the aircraft started climbing for the designated thirty thousand feet flight altitude.

Michaela was glad for the thermal foam lining inside the jumpsuit. She wasn’t too sure she wouldn’t have frozen to death on the way down as cold as she was. Despite Nova’s assurance she could withstand extreme cold, she still felt it. After landing in the clearing she wasn’t positive she wasn’t about to become lunch. Without taking her eyes off what was in front of her, she reached down to her side, popped the cover on her quiver pack, and retrieved a handful of arrows.

The wolf pack surrounded the two women after they had invaded their territory. The alpha male was trying to decide if the two strange alpha females should be killed or not. One of them was nervous. The other…, She made him nervous. She was a top predator.

Nova kept a steady look on the alpha male while talking to Michaela. “Don’t draw your bow. This is an excellent opportunity. The pack will show us where there is shelter and game. Relax, they can smell your nervousness the same as me. The big male is the leader. I need a little time to convince him I’m their new leader.”

Michaela shifted her attention to the big male. “You talk wolf? He’s going to turn his pack over to you because you asked him nicely?”

“Yes I do and yes he is. The language is body movement, eye movement, pheromones we give off. Right now he is in hesitation attack mode. We look like an easy lunch. What I’m telling him is I’m not intimidated by him nor his pack. He knows I’m Alpha female but is hesitant to agree.”

“They noticed us when we were coming down. That was when my attention was drawn to them. Michaela, your survival instinct should have alerted you at the same time. Learning to follow that instinct without question is what will keep you alive. Whether in a crowd of people or out here in the wilderness it will alert you to everything around you; the sights, the smells, the other life forms. It will tell you if someone or something wants to attack you. Even in a crowd it tells you which one it is even if they are behind you or hidden. You have to train it to start with, which you never learned and why we are here. In time it will work without you consciously thinking about it yourself.”

Michaela took a quick glance at Nova. “Who taught you all this? How long did it take you to learn?”

“A wolf pack taught me when I was a little girl. It took a couple years running with them. I am still learning after a couple centuries. You’re in a crash course. You must learn this before you return to human society. You will learn it here or die here. Survival is as demanding Mistress here as it is among humans, maybe even more so.”

“Lessons begin now. What do you smell?”

Sniffing a couple times, Michaela wrinkled her nose. “Wolves?”

“Yeah, well besides them. Do you not smell the bear in the distance to the right of us? The wild Boar a little further out than that? The hare in the burrow to your left? Your survival instinct will alert you to the bear and the boar as possible threats and the wolf packs as allies to share hunting for food and shelter. You must learn to use all your senses if you are going to survive.”

Nova took in a deep breath of the frigid air. This was her element and where she belonged. Michaela, being born and raised in civilization would never embrace this wholeheartedly. In time she would learn her own innate killer and survival instincts and have a chance at surviving in that civilized environment. Eventually the world would have a second Huntress in their midst and it would be more than rumor. They wouldn’t be able to murder her like they did Jenna.

Nova started walking toward the forest. Michaela caught up with her as the wolf pack spread out around both sides and behind the two women. “What are they doing?”

“We haven’t been adopted into the pack yet. They are curious wondering what we are doing.”

Michaela shook her head. “You understand them that well?”

“Yes, and so will you before we leave. It’s over six hundred miles in any direction before we encounter human civilization. You’ll learn before we return.”